^^ ^ \r 1^. ,ir IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) 1.0 I.I LilM |Z5 2.0 lU Its lAO 1.8 Lis MIL 11.6 Photographic Sciences Corporalion m ^ ^ ^1^ ^.V^ 23 WiST MAIN STMiT WIBSTEt.N.Y. 145M (716) t72-4503 CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHM/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Institute for Historical IMicroraproductions / Institut Canadian da microraproductions historiquas Technical and Bibliographic Notas/Notaa techniques et bibliographiquee to The Institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in the reproduction, or which may sicnificantly change the usual method of filming, are checked below. □ Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur I — I Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagAe □ Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaur^ et/ou peliicuMe nCovnr title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque □ Coloured maps/ Cartes giographiques en couleur D D D n D Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ ReliA avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La re liure serr^e peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge intirieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutAes lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans la texte. mais. lorsque cela Atait possible, ces pages n'ont pas AtA filmies. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplAmentaires: L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a iti possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographique. qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la mAthode normale de filmage sont indiquAs ci-dessous. I I Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages endommagies □ Pages restored and/or laminated/ Pages restaur^es et/ou pelliculies I T^ages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Q^ Pages d6color4es. tacheties ou piqudes □ Pages detached/ Pages d6tach6es rrV^SI"' ' vthrough/ LjLI Tr-nsparence □ Quality of print varies/ Qualiti inigale de I'impression □ Includes supplementary material/ Comprend du matiriel supplimentaire □ Only edition available/ Seule Adition disponible D Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata. une pelure, etc.. ont it* filmtes A nouveau de fa^on A ohtenir la meilieure image possible. Tl P< o1 fil O bi th si 01 fil si oi Tl •\ Tl w IVI di ei b( rii re nr This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est film* au taux de rMuction indiquA ci-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X 30X . ^ 12X 16X SIX a4x 28X 32X The copy filmed h»r« has b««n roproducsd thanks to the ganoroslty of: ; Metropolitan Toronto Library Canadian Hiitory Dapartmant The imagos appearing here are the best quality poaaible conaidaring the condition and legibility of the original copy and in keeping with the filming contract apocificationa. L'exempieire film* f ut reproduit grice i la giniroaiti de: Matropoiitan Toronto Library Canadian History Dapartmtnt Lea imagea auivantea ont At* reproduitea avec le plua grand aoin. compte tenu de la condition at de le nettetA de rexemplaire film*, et en conformit* avec lea conditiona du contrat de filmage. Original copiea in printed paper covera are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the iaat page with a printed or illuatrated imprea- aion, or the beck cover when appropriate. All other original copiea are filmed beginning on the firat page with a printed or illuatrated imprea- aion, and ending on the leat page with a printed or illuatrated impreaaion. Lea eremplairea originaux dont la couvartuie en papier eat imprim*e aont film*a en commnnpant par le premier plat et en terminant aoit par la derniire page qui comporte une empreinte d'impreaaion ou d'illuatration. aoit par le aecond plat, aeion le caa. Toua lea autrea exemplairea originaux aont filmfo en commen^ent par la premiere page qui comporte une empreinte d'impreaaion ou d'illuatration et en terminant par la derni*re pege qui comporte une telle empreinte. The Iaat recorded frame on each microfiche ahall contain the aymbol — »- (meaning "CON* TINUED"). or the aymbol V (meaning "END"), whichever appliea. Un dee aymbolea auivanta apparattra aur la dernidre image de cheque microfiche, aalon le caa: le aymbole «»> aignifie "A SUIVRE". la aymbole V aignifie "FIN". Mapa, platea, charta. etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratioa. Thoae too large to be entirely included In one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, aa many framea aa required. The following diagrama illuatrate the method: Lea cartaa, planchea, tableaux, etc.. peuvent Atre filmAa A dea taux da rAduction diff Aranta. Loraque le document eat trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un aeul clichA, il eat fiimA A partir de Tengie aupArieur gauche, de gauche A droite, et de haut en baa, en prenant le nombre d'imagea nAceaaaire. Lea diagrammes suivanta illuatrent la mAthode. 1 2 1 2 3 4 5 6 THE GOSPEL or OUR "'"If' LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST. \4. ACCORDING TO SAINT MATTHEW. TRANSLATED INTO THE MOHAWK LANGUAGE, B Y A. H I L L, CORRECTED BY J. A. WILKES, JR. GRAND RIVER, V. C. N E W-Y O R K, PUBLISHED BY THE YOUNG MENs' BIBLK SOCIETYOFNE W-Y O R K, AUXILIARY TO THE BIBLE SOCIETY OF THE MSrHOD 1ST EPISCOPAL CHURCH. M'Elrath^ linvga, Printers. I 1831. ^%- NE RAORIHWADOGENHTI H«* X HUIS'I SHONGWAYANER YESUS KERISTUS, w. J 1 N I U O R I II O T E S N K ROYATADOGENHTI MATTHEW, \ G U A G E. C. KANYENGEHAGA KAWEANONnATiKOiN KENWENDESHON T E H A-WE A'N A T E N Y O U O N 1 S H O G W A T A O W E N NE J. A. WILKES, JR. OHSWEGON K AlHONHATATYE, U. C. J s' B I B L K THE I # m NEW-YORK. P V B L I .s H K D BY THE YOUNG MENS' BIBLE S O C I E T Y OF N E W-Y O R K, A r i I I. I A R V T O T 11 K B I B L E S O C I E T Y O F T H K M K T U D I S T K P I S C O P A I. C 11 r II r 11, .ir'K//'a//i4i- Bano-s, Printers. 1831. 1 I i THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO SAINT MATTHEW. CHAP. I. Christ^ s genealogy from Abraham. ',«*»- f'W\ HE book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham. 2 Abraham begat Isaac, and Isaac begat Jacob, and Jacob begat Judas and his brethren, 3 And Judas begat Phares and Zara of Thamar, and Phares begat Esrom, and Esrom begat Aram, 4 And Aram begat Aminadab, and Aminadab begat Naasson, and Naasson begat Salmon, 5 And Sahnon begat Booz of Rachab, and Booz be- gat Obed of Ruth, and Obed begat Jesse, 6 And Jesse begat David the king, and David the king begat Solomon of her that had been the wife of Urias, 7 And Solomon begat Roboam, and Roboam begat Abia, and Abia begat Asa, 8 And Asa begat Josaphat, and Josaphat begat Joram, and Joram begat Ozias, 9 And Ozias begat Joatham, and Joatham begat Achaz, and Achaz begat Ezekias, 10 And Ezekias begat Manasses, and Manasses begat Amon, and Amon begat Josias, 1 1 And Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren, about the time they were carried away to Babylon : ■J NE NE KAHYATONHSERADOGENHTl JIKIYAWEAONH NE O I E W. ' ■ ... « ; avi. -* • Christ, the son rrat Jacob, and f Thamar, and Lram, .minadab begat ), and Booz be- and David the been the wife of Roboam begat lat begat Joram, Joatham begat Manasses begat s brethren, about jylon : ROYATADOGENHTI MATTHEW ROHYATON. •«i j^'¥. CHAP. I. N Ne watrorih jitagahnegwahs-adatye ne Keristus. E kahyatonhsera ne ne jikahnegwahs-adatye ne Yesus Keristus, ne royen-ah ne Dawed, ne royen-ah ne Agwerent. 2 ^ Agwerent yeshoyen-ah Isaac ; oni Isaac yesho- yen-ah ne Jacob ; oni Jacob yeshoyen-ah Judas oni ye- seshagononhkwe ; 3 Neoni Judas yeshoyen-ah Phares oni Zara ne Thamar-haga ; oni Phares yeshoyen-ah Esrom ; oni Es- roDi yeshoyen-ah Aram ; 4 Neoni Aram yeshoyen-ah Aminidab ; oni Amina- dab yeshoyen-ah Naasson ; oni Naasson yeshoyen-ah Salmon ; 5 Neoni Salmon yeshoyen-ah Booz ne Rachab-haga ; oni Booz yeshoyen-ah Obed ne Ruth-haga; oni Obed yeshoyen-ah Jesse ; 6 Neoni Jesse yeshoyen-ah Dawed ne Korahkowah ; oni Dawed ne Korahkowah yeshoyen-ah Solomon ne ro- nadeweton ne aonha ne ronehkwe ne Urias ; 7 Neoni Solomon yeshoyen-ah Roboam ; oni Roboam yeshoyen-ah Abia ; oni Abia yeshoyen-ah Asa ; 8 Neoni Asa yeshoyen-ah Josaphat ; oni Josaphat ; yeshoyen-ah Joram ; oni Joram yeshoyen-ah Ozias ; 9 Neoni Ozias yeshoyen-ah Joatham; oni Joatham yeshoyen-ah Achaz ; oni Achaz yeshoyen-ah Ezekias ; 10 Neoni Ezekias yeshoyen-ah. Manasses \ oni Manas- ses yeshoyen-ah Amon ; oni Amon yeshoyen-ah Josias ; 1 1 Neoni Josias yeshoyen-ah Jechonias oni ne shago- nonhkwe, ethone ehnidyaweaonh shahonwadiyahawe Babylon : 8 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. I. i 1 12 And after they were brought to Babylon, Jechoni- as begat Salathiel, and Salathiel begat Zorobabel, 1 3 And Zorobabel begat Abiud, and Abiud begat Eli- tikim, and Eliakim begat Azor, 1 4 And Azor begat Sadoc, and Sadoc begat Achim, and Achim begat Eliud, 15 And Eliud begat Eleazor, and Eleazor begat Mat- than, and Mat than begat Jficob, 16 And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was born Jesus, who is called CHRIST. 17 So all the generations, from Abraham to David, are fourteen generations ; and from David until the carrying away into Babylon, are fourteen generations ; and from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ, are four- teen generations. 18 if Now, the birth of Jesus Christ was on thiswise. When as his mother Mary was espoused to Joseph, be- fore they came together, she was found with child of the Holy Ghost. 19 Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to put her away privily. 20 But while he thought on these things behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife, for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. 21 And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shall call his name JESUS : for he shall s;ave his people from their sins. 22 (Now all this was done, that it might be filfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. I. 9 Ion, Jechoni- •babel, id begat Eli- egat Achim, r begat Mat- l of Mary, of ST. to David, are the carrying is; and from ist, are four- j on this wise, to Joseph, be- h child of the ust man^ and J, was minded gs behold, the ream, saying, ake unto thee jd in her is of thou shall call )ple from their It be f^ilfiUed )het, saying. 12 Nc ethone ohnagengeh nen shiyahonwadiyathewe Babylon, Jechonias yeshoyen-ah Salathiel ; oni Salathiel yeshoyen-ah Zorobabel ; 13 Neoni Zorobabel yeshoyen-ah Abiud ; oni Abiud yeshoyen-ah Eliakim ; oni Eliakim yeshoyen-ah Azor ; 14 Neoni Azor yeshoyen-ah Sadoc ; oni Sadoc yesho- yen-ah Achim 4 oni Achim yeshoyen-an Eliud ; 15 Neoni Eliud yeshoyen-ah Eleazor; oni Eleazor yeshoyen-ah Matthan ; oni Matthan yeshoyen-ah Jacob ; 16 Neoni Jacob yeshoyen-ah Joseph ne rone ne Mary, ehnonweh nihonageraton ne Yesus, ne ronwayats KE- RISTUS. 17 Ne agwegon jitagahnegwahsadatye tyodahsawe Agwerent jiniyore Dawed kea-niyoht kayeri-yawenre nikahnegwahsageh ; ehtedyodahsawe Dawed jiniyaga- hewe shiyaondad;^ athewe Babylon jinigon kayeri-yaw- enre nikahnegwahsageh; nen eren shonsahonwadiya- tenhawihte ehnonweh Babylon yahonnewe Keristus-neh kea-nigon kayeri-yawenre nikahnegwahsageh. . ' - 18 1" Nonwa rotonnih Yosus Keristus ne naah jini- yaweaonh : ne ronistenha Mary ne rodirihwisson ne Joseph, arekho tehodinyagon, waganeronne tayeyenhtah- kwe Ronigonhriyohstonne. 19 Ethone Joseph aonha rone, igen roderihwagwarihs- yon, oni yahterehre agerihowanahte agarihonni atehen- hsera, agwah irehre skenen-ah engyatondi. 20 Neoni ehniyoht negen rennonhtonyon, sadkaht- hoh, ne raoronhyagehronon ne Royaner wagagwatho raoserenhtagon, wagenron, Joseph, royen-ah Dawed, toh- sa tesadonharenronh ne taejateranegen ne Mary teseni- teron : igen ne nahoten aonhatseragon yeyadat ne no Ronigonhriyohstonne tyoyenhtahkon. 21 Neoni wadewetonne royen-ah, oni enhtsenatonh- ;kwe YESUS; igen ensehshagoyatago ne raongweta jiniyagorihwaneren. . 22 (Neoni kengayen agwegon etho niyaweaonh, ne •vwahonni yegayerihsere jinahoten ne prophet rodatih Royanerhne, wahenron, •% 10 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. II. 23 Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name EMMANUEL, which, being interpreted, is, God with us.) 24 Then Joseph, being raised from sleep, did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and took unto him his wife: 25 And knew her not till she had brought forth her tirst-born son ; and he called his name JESUS. CHAP. IL The wise men directed to Christ. , *■ . - ' . NOW, when Jesus was born in Beth-lehem of Judea, in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, - 2 Saying, Where is he that is born King of the Jews ? for we have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him. - • . • • • ' 1 ■.. ■- • ' 3 When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. .. 4 And when he had gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded of them where Christ should be born. 5 And they said unto him. In Beth-lehem of Judea, for thus it is written by the prophet, ■:=*- ^ *.. 6 And thou Beth-lehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda: for out of thee shall come a Governor, that shall rule my people Israel. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. II. 11 ,nd shall bring MMANUEL, jep, did as the took unto hull »ught forth her SUS. 23 Sadkahthoh, yahte-kanahkwayonterih kaneron- sere, ne oni shayadat ronwayen wadew^tonhsere, neoni enhonwanalonhkwe raohseana EMMANUEL, ne naho- ten tekaweanatennyon, Niyoh hitewesc.) 24 Ethone Joseph nen wahaye ji rotas ehnahayere jiniyoht ne raoronhyagehronon ne Royaner jinihawea- . nih, oni tehniteron watyateranegen : 25 Neoni yah-tehayenterhaonh jinahe onen shonwa- deweton tyotyerenhton royen-ah : neoni wahonatonhkwc raohseana YESUS. 'ist. lehem of Judea, lold, there came ingof the Jews *? ind are come to these thingSj he jhief priests and landed of them ^lehem of Judea, I of Juda, art not for out of thee ly people Israel. CHAP. II. Ne ne ronttokhaskwe jitkarahkwinegense tahon7iehie, ojis- tohk toahodinatonhahse ka-nonweh ne Keristus naha- tonni. ETHOHKEH nonwa Yesus onen rotonnih ehnon- weh Bethlehem ne Judea, shihodehniseratennyonh- kwe ne Herod ne korahkowah, sadkahthoh, rodinigonh- rowanenhse jitkarahkwinegense nonkadih tahadiyenh- tahlfwe wahonnewe Jerusalem. 2 Wahoniron, ka nihenteron ne rotonnih Korahkow- ah ne Jews-haga ? igen waagwadkahthoh ne raojistohk jitkarahkwinegense, neoni waagwawe ne wahonni ne ahshagweanidenhtase. 3 Ne Herod korahkowah onwa onen rothonde ken igen jinikarihotensej wathodonharenronh, oni radigwe- gon ne Jerusalem. 4 Neoni ne onen wahshagotkeanisaahte agwegon ne ronweaneanagerahton shagodirihonyeanih neoni ne sha- godihyatonse nongwehogon, wahshagorihwanonton ka jnit-karihwisson ne ehnonweh enhotonnih ne Keristus. j 5 Neoni wahonwenhahse raonha, waairon jinonweh Bethlehem ne Judea; igen kea-niyoht jikahyaton nepro- phetneh, 6 Neoni ise Bethlehem, yonhwenjade Juda, yah. son- haah tegenh kea-nihsaah yesewagwe^on ne yekowa- ■jienhse ne Juda : igen isegeh enthayenhtahkwe ne Ra- "yatagweniyoh, ne enhshagotsteriste nagongweda Isera- ^haga. 12 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. II. 7 Then Herod, when he had privily called the wise men, inquired of them diligently what time the star ap- peared. 8 And he sent them to Both-lehem, and said, Go, and search diligently for the young child ; and when ye have found him, bring me word again, that I may come and worship him also. 9 When they had heard the king, they departed ; and, lo, the star, which they saw in the cast, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was. 10 When they saw the star they rejoiced with ex- ceeding great joy. 1 1 •! And when they were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary his mother, and fell down, and worshipped him : and, when they had opened their treasures, they presented unto him gifts ; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh. 12 And, being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they departed into their own country another way. 13 And when they were departed, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to Joseph in a dream, saying. Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and flee into Egypt, and be thou there until I bring thee word ; for Herod will seek the young child to destroy him. 1 4 When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by night, and departed into Egypt ; 15 And was there until the death of Herod: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying. Out of Egypt have I called my son. I I NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. II. 13 called the wise ne the star ap- d said, Go, and d when ye have may come and r departed ; and, ent before them, ng child was. ijoiced with ex- the house, they mother, and fell they had opened gifts ; gold, and Iream that they 3d into their own lold, the angel of [1, saying. Arise, er, and flee into thee word ; for roy him. ig child and his rpt; f Herod : that it the Lord by the ailed my son. 7 Ethohk(Jh Herod, no onnnh skenen-ah yahshago- nonke no rodinigonhrowanenhse, waahugorihwanondunse jinahe tyoronradihronne ne ojistohk. 8 Neoni wahshagonhano wahenron Sewahtcnfi Beth- lehem ne, neoni agwah sewcsiik ne rakshaali ; oni nonse- watshenri raonha enskwahrorili, wahonni ehyaa^rowo iih oni ahiyeanidenhtase. 9 Ne onen ronwathondo no korahkowah, wahonhten- ti ; oni, sadkahthoh, n' ojistohk, ni. rontkahthohskwe jit- ^karahkwincgense, ohenton onhtonti, oni yahahonwo ne- ioni watkatane teyotogenhton jinonweh ni kayen ne rak- shaah. 10 Ne onwa shahontkahthoh n' ojistohk, wahondonha- ren ne yonehragwaht kowanen ailonharahk. 1 1 Neoni ne onen ronadaweyaton kanonhsagon, wa- hontkahtho ne rakshaah neoni Mary ne ronistenhah, oni agwah w-athontragwenhtarho, wahonweanidenhtase ; neoni jinihodiyen wahadinondekshi, ronwawihe : ojine- gwar karistanoron, neoni kaiinehtagon, oni kanerahliyoh. 12 Neoni Niyoh wahshagotogaten wahshagaweyen , ne oserenhtagon ne yahtha-thaonsahonhkete Herod-neh, thiyohahade jiniyonsahonne raonadonhwenjageh. 13 IT Ethohkeh onwa onen jiwahonhtenti, sadkahthoh, ne raoronhyagehronon ne Royaner wahodj-^adatatshe Jo- seph kaserenhtagon, wahenron, Satketskoh, oni yahas- hawh ne rakshaah neoni ne ronistenhah, oni sategoh Egypt niyahase, neoni etho jiterondak jiniyorc enhskon- , yenhahse : igen ne Herod enhoyatisake ne rakshaah ne wahonni roryohsere. 'i 14 Ethohkeh wahatketsko, wahoyatenhawe ne rak- Ashaah oni ne ronistenhah ahsontheane, oni wahahtenti \Egypt nonkadih : I 15 Neoni etho nahhe yehenteron jinahrenheye ne ^ Herod : ne wahonni agwah togenhske watonhsere ne inuioten rodatih ne prophet^ ne Royanerhne wahenron, I Egypt-neh wahironhyenhare ne iyen-ah. 14 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. III. X III 16 li Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children that were in Beth-lehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and under, according to the time which he had diligently. inquired of the wise men. 17 Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jere- my the prophet, saying, 18 In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would not be comforted because they are not. 19 IT But when Herod was dead, behold, an angel of the Lord appeared in a dream to Joseph in Egypt, 20 Saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go into the land of Israel : for they are dead which sought the young child's life. 21 And he arose, and took the young child and his mother, and came into the land of Israel. reign m 22 But when he heard that Archelaus did Judea, in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither : notwithstanding, being warned of God in a dream, he turned aside into the parts of Galilee ; 23 And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the pro- phets. He shall be called a Nazarene. 1 €HAP. Ill JohrHs office^ life, and baptism. N those days came John the Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judea, NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. III. 16 B was mocked nd sent forth, 5th-lehem, and )ld and under, en tly. inquired jpoken by Jere- mentation, and seping for her icause they are lold, an angel h in Egypt, r child and his •r they are dead child and his us did reign in e was afraid to ed of God in a alilee ; died Nazareth : Len by the pro- m. •reaching in the 16 Ethohkeh Herod, shahadkahtho ne rodinigonhrowa- nenhse ronwanigonrhateani, ethone agwah wahonakh- wen, neoni odyake shagonhaonh, ne wahshagodiryo ag- wegon no exhaogon-ah ne Bethlehem, neoni ok-thate- yohkwatasetonh jiradinagere, ne teyohserageh jiniyagas- kwe odyake senha niyagasa, ji agwah shagorihwane- geanih ne rodinigonhrowanenhse katkeh ni-hotonnih ne rakshaah. 17 Ethone tagarihwayerine ehnaaweane jinihodadi- hne netho Jeremy ne prophet, jinihawen. 18 Etho nonweh Rama oweana waonronke, yagoni- gonhraxhense, yontstaranih, oni kowanen teyonshenth- ohseron, Rachel tewahshenthohs aoriwa ne agoyen-ogon- ah, neoni yahtewehre ayongweyen, igen yah kanega teyense. 19 Ethone onen shihawenheyonne ne Herod, sadkah- thoh, raoronhyagehronon ne Royaner wahodyadatatshe jfoseph ne kaserenhtagon ne Egypt nonweh. 20 Wahenron, satketskoh, ehtsyatenhawh ne rakshaah 0ni ronistenhah, isegeh, oni yasahtenti raodonhwenjageh itte Iseratt : igen ronenheyon ne ronesaxkwe ne raodon- feets ne rakshaah. ■ 21 Ethohkeh wahatketskoh, wahoyatenhawe ne rak- aiiaah oni ronistenhah, neoni yaharawe raodonhwenja- geh ne Iseratt. 22 Ne ok saharonke ne Archelaus ronwagowanahton, ludea jithonakte ne ronihah Herod, wahohteronne netho aiyahare : ok ne Niyoh wahotogaten ne oserenhtagon, ae wahonni akte wahahtenti Galilee nonkadih : 23 Neoni yaharawe ehwaheanagerate jikanatayen iftonwayats Nazareth: ne wahonni agwah togenhske ^atonhsere ne nahoten rondadihne ne prophet-hogon, ^nhonwanatonhkwe Nazarene-haga. CHAP. III. h7i roderihwahnoton ne shagohnegoserahs ; rohnegoser- I hon 7ie Keristus kaihhonhagon Jordan. %A THONE shiwehniseratennyonhkwe warawe John il_i shagohnegoserahs, roderihwahnotondyese karhagon Wb Judea, 16 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. III. 2 And saying, Repent ye : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. 3 For this is he that was spoken of by the prophet Esaias, saying, The voice of one crying in the wilder- ness. Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. 4 And the same John had his raiment of camel's hair, and a leathern girdle about his loins ; and his meat was locusts and wild honey. 5 a Then went out to him Jerusalem, and all Judea, and ail the region round about Jordan, 6 And were baptized of him in Jordan, confessing their sins. 7 1" But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees <;ome to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers! who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come ? 8 Bring forth, therefore, fruits meet for repentance : 9 And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father: for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. 10 And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees: therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire. Ill indeed baptize you with water unto repentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear ; he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire : 12 Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner but he will burn up the chaff* with unquenchable fire. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. HI. 17 *2 Neoni ratonne, sasewadatrewaht : igen ne aoyanert- sera ne karonhyageh kea ok etho. 3 Asegenh raonha negea-enh thoigen lodadihne ne prophet Esaias, ratonne, Tayeweanotatye ne karhagon, Senigwatago jinontahawenonhatye ne Royaner, senita- gwarihsi ne rohaha-ogon. 4 Oni ne shahayadat John ne ne raonena Camel ao- nonhwerhon, oni ohnah tehodyagwaranhaston ; onijina- hoten iraks kwenyoh neoni ji-iks oshes. 5 Nen tenhnon ehwahonnehte raonhageh Jerusalem^ agwegon oni ne Judea, oni agwegon yenagerenyon tha- teyohkwataseton ne Jordan, 6 Neoni ethone wahontnegoserahwe raonhageh etho Jordan, oni ene-wahononni ne raodirihwaneraakshera. 7 1" Nok nen shahadkahthoh eso radi ehwahonnewe jinonwe nihshagohnegoserahs, wahshagawenhahse ro- nonha, O sewahnegwahsate ne kenhnyaraxhen, onhka yetshirihwadatih ne aesewatego ne kanakhwenhsera ne tawe? 8 Karo kasenihawh jinikaystenhserotense ne shatege- na ne jondatrewahtha : 9 Neoni tohsa sewennononhtonyon nahesewenron ne jonhatseragon, yongwayen ne Agwerent ne shongwani- hah: igen lih wagwenhahse, ne Niyoh enhagweni ne ken igen kanenyageron ahshagogetskwahte exha-ogon-ah jinonkadih Agwerent. 10 Neoni nonwa n'atogen ehkayen ohtehrageh ne ka- ronta-ogon : ne engarihonni niyadekarontageh ne yahte- wahyanyontha ne wahiyose engayagon, oni ojistageh yeayagoti. 1 1 lih togenhske gwaserahs ohnekanohs ne naonsay- ondatrewahte : nok raonha ne tare ohnagen rageshat- stenhserageanyon niih, ne ne raohta yah ne shateyagena ne taagehkwe : ne ne raonh enhtshisewahnegos erahwe ne Ronigonhriyohston engene n'ojire: 12 Kaweyah oni rahawe ne rasnongeh, ken nenha- yere enhronhewanyon raohswengarageh, enharoroke ne raweanekeri dayenhayen jikayendahkwa ; nok enhat- shahte ne oshewahtshera enrate ne yahtewaswahs n'ojiTe. 18 ST. MATTHEWj CHAP. IV. 13 If Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John, to be baptized of him. 14 But John forbade him, saying:, I have need to be baptized of lAiee, and comest thou to me? 15 And Jesus answering, said unto him, Suffer it to be so now : for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteous- ness. Then he suffered him. 16 And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straight- way out of the water : and, lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him : 17 And, lo, a voice from heaven, saying. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. 'A ' T C H A P. I V. Christ fastethf and is tempted, dfc. HEN was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wil- derness, to be tempted of the devil. 2 And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights he was afterward an hungered. 3 And when the tempter came to him, he said, If thou be the Son of God, command that these stones be made bread. - 4 But he answered and said, It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceed- eth out of the mouth of God. 5 Then the devil taketh him vp into the holy city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IV. 19 ^ 13 1^ Ethone Yesus tontahayenhtahkwe Galilee ken ware Jordan ji hitrese John, ne nahohnegoserahwe ne raonha. 14 Nok John wahorihwahsten, wahenron, lih tenhnon teyotonhwenjohon n'asknegoserahwe, lihne kadi genh nondahse ? 15 Neoni Yesus saharihwaserago oni wahawenhahse, asehre eh nissa niyawen nonwa : igeii keaniyawenhsere n'ayotkonyenhsthageh n'ongenonha hendeninahne agwe- gon ne aderihwagwarihsyonhsera. Ethone kadi waha- ihondate. 16 Neoni ne Yesus, ne onen shahatnegoserahwe, yonsa- hanonaranyogondatye jisahatogo, oni, sadkahthoh, onden- hotongo jitkaronhyade raonhageh, oni wahadkahthoh ne raonigonhriyohston ne Niyoh tondasennte jiniyoht ne Oride-kowah, oni raonhageh onnitskwaren : 17 Neoni, sadkahthoh, agoweana kas-onhyagon non- tawe, yonton, ne ne gea-enh rinor©nhkhwa lyen-ah, ne raonhageh agwah wageryentiyohs. CHAP. IV. Keristus rawendondyehton oni okthihonwadendoryaton. NETHONE jinaawen Yesusyehonwahsharinonhene- gen ne ne Kanigonra ne nontahaweronhatyense ne onchsonhronon. 2 Neoni ne onen shihawendondyehton kayeri niweh- niserahshen kayeri oni niwahsondahshen, raonha ohna- gengeh nen wahatonhkaryake. 3 Neoni ne ethone ehwarawe ne okthenhoyeron raon- hageh, wahenron, Tokat nongenh ise ne Niyoh ronwa- yen, to-senhahs ken-igen kanenyageron kanatarohk wa- tonh. 4 Nok saharihwaserago wahenron, Kahyaton wahhi, rongweh yahne-ok thahronhehkwen kanatarohk yadeka- yatih, nok niyadeweanageh tkayagense ne rahsagonh ne Niyoh. 5 Ethone n'onehsonhronon enegen niyahoyatenhawe ne onatadogenhtigeh, oni ehyahotskwaren agwah enegen kanonhsoharageh n' ononhs-adogenhti-kowah, 20 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IV. II ^ I 6 And saith unto him, If thou be the Son of God, cast thyself down : for it is written, He shall give his angels charge concerning thee ; and in their hands they shall bear thee up, lest at any time thou dash thy foot against a stone. 7 Jesus saith unto him, It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt tl^ Lord thy God. 8 Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain, and showeth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them ; 9 And saith unto him, all these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me. 10 Then saith Jesus unto him. Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shall thou serve. 1 1 Then the devilleaveth him ; and behold angels came and ininistered unto him. 12 IF Now, when Jesus had heard that John was cast into prison he departed into Galilee ; 13 And, leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Ca- pernaum, which is upon the sea-coeist, in the borders of Zabulon and Nephthalim : 14 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, 15 The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephtalim, by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles : 16 The people which sat in darkness saw great light ; and to them which sat in the region and shadow o<*death, light is sprung up. 17 IT From that time Jesus began to preach, and to say, Repent : for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. i ) NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IV. 21 I of God, II give his ands they h thy foot tin, Thou exceeding igdoms of give thee, Je, Satan : thy God, Id angels 1 was cast 7e\i in Ca- borders of spoken by Jephtalim, lee of the :eat light ; 7 of^death. 'h, and to land. .f 6 Neoni wahawenhahse, Tokat nongenh ise ne Niyoh ronwayen, yasadyadenht : igen kahyatonh, Enhshagori- hon raoronhyagehronon ne engarihonni nise; ne ne kondihsnongeh tenyesahwenharago, ne ten-ens ji ok nonweh tengarine ne sahsigeh otstenhrageh engayenhte. 7 Yesus tontahadatih raonhageh, Kahyaton wahhi shegon, Tohsa othenonahtsyeron ne Royaner sa-Niyoh. 8 Shegon are, n'onehsonhronon kea-niyahoyatenhawe jinonweh ne aonhaah enegenh yonontes, oni wahona- tonhahse agwegon jinikayanertserotense jiniyonhwenja, oni aonadonwesenhtsera ; 9 Neoni wahawenhahse raonha, lih engonyon agwe- gon jiniyotyerenh, ne tokaehtageh ahsadyatondi nok honi ahskweanidenhten iih. 10 Ethone wahrenhahse ne Yesus, Eren seht Satan: igen wahhi kahyaton watonh, Ehtserihwanegen ne Royaner sa-Niyoh, raonhaahoh ok enhtsyotenhs. 11 Ethone n'onehsonhronon sahoyatonti, oni, sadkah- thoh, kondironhyagehronon wagonnewe wathonwahsny- ene raonha. 12 ir Nonwa ethone Yesus waharonke ne John nen ronwayatinyonten jiyondadenhotonhkwa, wahahtenti warehte Galilee; 13 Neoni yahadohetste Nazareth, yaharawe ehyahe- anagerate Capernaum^ igen kanyatarakta nonkadihkon, enageraaserakta ne Zabulon, oni Nephthalim : 14 Ne wahonni yagarihwayerine jinihodatih ne Esaias royatadogenhtigenha, ne rawen, 15 Jiyonhwenjade ne Zabulon, oni Jiyonhwenjade ne Nephthalim, ehnonkadih kanyatarakta, isi nonkadih ne Jordan, ne naah Galilee raononhwenjageh ne Gentiles ; 16 No ronongwehogon anyoht tyogarahs ji iyense wahadigen kadi kowanen teyohswathe ; neoni rononha- geh ne ehraditeron jinonweh yaweht yodahsatare ne ken- heyon nen yoderihwagetskwen ne teyohswathe. 17 If Ethone tyodahsawe ne Yesus onen roderihwah- noton, ne ne raton, Jadatrewaht ; igen ne kayanertsera ne karonhyageh ken ok etho. 22 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. 18 IT And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw- two brethren, Simon called Peter, and Andrew his bro- ther, casting a net into the sea : for they were fishers. 19 And he saith unto them. Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men 20 And they straightway left tehir nets, and follow- ed him. 21 And going on from thence, he saw other two breth- ren, James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending their nets; and he called them. 22 And they immediately left the ship and their father, and followed him. 23 H And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the king- dom, and healing all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease among the people. 24 And his fame went throughout all Syria : and they brought unto him all sick people that were taken with divers di^^ases and torments, and those which were pos- sessed with devils, and those which were lunatic, and those that had^^he palsy ; and he healed them. 25 And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee, and from Decapolis, and from Jerusalem, and from Judea, and from beyond Jordan. : A him: CHAP. V. Chris fs sermon on the mount, ^c. ND, seeing the multitudes, he went up into a moun- tain : .and, when he was set, his disciples came unto lii' 2 And he opened his mouth and taught them, saying^ NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. 23 iilee, saw 7 his bro- fishers. id I will d foUow- wo breth- ther, in a lets; and eir father, Lching in the king- 11 manner and they tken with were pos- latic, and of people erusalem, 18 IF Neoni Yesus, ire kanyataraktatye nc Galilee, washagogen yadadenonhkwe, Simon ronwanatonhkwa Gwiter, oni Andrew yadategen-ah, yadenyerohs : igen ne ne nijagwas nihyatyerha. 19 Neoni wahshagawenhahse Itweh, engenihiron nenyetshijagwase ne ongweh. 20 Neoni yogondatye wahonadi ne raonahare, nok wahonwahnonteratyehte. 21 Onen wahonhtenti, nare oya wahshagogen tehni- ahshe yadadenonhkwe, James ne royen-ah ne Zebedee, oni John yadategen-ah, kahonweyagowahne radiyadit ne Zebedee ne ronwanihah, shodinikhon ne ahare ; oni yah- shagononke rononha. 22 Neoni oksha-ok wahyahtkawe ne kahonweyah oni ronwanihah, oni yahonwahnonteratyehte raonha. 23 H Neoni Yesus yathatawenri agwegon ne Galilee^ wahshagorihonyen raodinonhsadogenhtigeh, oni wah- shagoderihwahnotonse orihwadogenhti oni kayanersera- gon, wahshagojonte oniniyadekanhragehyagononhwak- tanyonni jiok niyagoyatawenhse. 24 Neoni wadewaderihwareni jiniyenagerahsera ne Syria : agwegon ehwaondadyathewe raonhageh ne ya- gononhwaktanyonni odyake ne ne agwah karonhyagen- hserakshen, yagotyeani n'onehsonhronon, odyake ne ne yagononhratkenhse, odyake yawenheyon ne yeyerongeh ; ne agwegon sahshagojonte. 25 Neoni wahonwahsere agwah kentyohkowanen nongwehogon ne ne Galilee, nityagawenonh oni odyake Decapolis, odyake Jerusalem, odyake Judea, odyake isi nonkadih ne Jordan. a moun- }ame unto n, saying. CHAP. V. Keristus wahadashawen wadehshagorihwatheten cnonto- harageh: NEONI wahshagotkahtho kanenhrowanen, watha- tane onontoharageh : neoni ne nenwahatyen, wa- honnewe ne raotyohkwa raonhageh : 2 Neoni rahsene wahanhotongo, wahshagorihonyen, wahenron, 24 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. t :,' 3 Blessed are the poor in spirit ; for theirs is the king- dom of heaven. 4 Blessed are they that mourn : for they shall be com- forted. 5 Blessed are the meek : for they shall inherit the earth. 6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness : for they shall be filled. 7 Blessed are the merciful: for they shall obtain mercy. 8 Blessed are the pure in heart: for they shall see God. 9 Blessed are the peace-makers: for they shall be called the children of God. 10 Blessed are they which are persecuted for right- eousness' sake : for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. 1 1 Blessed are ye when men shall revile you, and per- secute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. 12 Rejoice, and be exceeding glad ; for great is your reward in heaven : for so persecuted they the prophets .which were before you. 13 IT Ye are the salt of the earth : but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted ? it is thence- forth good for nothing but to be cast out, and to be trod- den under foot of men. 14 Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. 15 Neither do men light a candle and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick ; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. 16 Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. .1 NE 8T. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. 96 the king- 11 be com- iherit the hirst after ill obtain shall see y shall be for right- eaven. )u, and per- igainst you •eat is your tie prophets le salt have it is thence- 1 to be trod- y that is set It it under a ght unto all 3Lt they may ler which is 3 Yagodahskata ne yeyesahse ne kanigonhrageh : igen agowenhk ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh. 4 Yagodahskats ne yagonigonranenhse ; igen rononha ronwadihrejaronne. 5 Yagodahskats ne yagonigonhranetskha : igen ron- wadiragweanire nonhwenja. 6 Yagodahskats ne yontonhkaryaks oni yagonyatat- hense ne wahonni aderihwarihsyonhsera : igen ronah- tasere. * 7 Yagodahskats ne 3'agonitenrehskon : igen ronwadi- tenrane. 8 Yagodahskats ne yahothenon teyore nagaweryaneh : igen ronwatkahthohsere ne Niyoh. 9 Yagodahskats ne skeanen thiyense: igen Niyoli shagoyeaogon-ah yondadenatonne. 10 Yagodahskats ne ronwadihrewahtha wahonni ad- erihwagwarihsyonhsera : igen agowenhk ne kayanertse- ragon ne karonhyageh. 11 Sewadahskats ne ise, neonen ne ongwehogon enyesahswenhsegeh, oni enyetshihrewahte oni onowen agwegon yotaxhen yesadadyase, ne wahonni iih ageri- honyat. 12 Sewadonharak, agwah eso sewadonharak : igen enyetshiyeritshe kowanen ne karonhyagon : igen shate- yoht shagodihnonteratyeskwe prophet-hcgonsewahenton. 13 *![ Ise ne sewahyojis ne onhwenja : nok tokat en- waderagewe ne teyohyojis, ka naontawehte naonsayoy- aneren? yahothenon thaonsayontste, ne wahonni atste yeayagoti, oni tenyonhskwaserongo nongwehogon. 14 Jonhha ne aohswatheta n' onhwenja. Wahhi genh, skanatat onontoharageh yah wahhi thaondahsehte. 15 Yah oni ne ongweh thayontegate ohogata, nok kanahkogon ayeyen, nok kcn-enyehnyoter. jiyehogato- tahkwa ; neoni entkahswathete agwegon ne kanonhsa- gon yeteron. 16 Kea-nayawen ne sahswatheta awenehake ohenton n' ongwehogon, ne agarihonni ayontkahthoh ne sayoten- hseriyose, neoni ahonwanenton ne Yanihha ne karonhy- ageh thenteron. 26 «T. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. 17 H Tliink not that I nm come to destroy the law or the prophets; I am not come to destroy, but to fi Ifil. 18 For verily I say unto you, Till heuvrn rmd earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in ro wi,?o pass irom the law, till all be fulfilled. 19 Whosoever, therefore, shnll break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach Mew, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. 20 Fov I say unto you, That except your righteoiieness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Phari- sees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven. 21 H Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time. Thou shalt not kill; and, Whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment : 22 r5nt I say unto \o ■ 'i''"iat whosoever is "ngry with his brother without i\r,i,b ..iiall b>. in danger of the judgment ; and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council; but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell-fire. ^ !i!:l i mm I i 1 23 Therefore, if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught against thee; 24 Leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy way ; first be reconciled to thy bjtother, and then come and offer thy gift. 25 Agree with thine adversary quickly, while thou art in the v/ay with him ; lest at any time the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, and thou be cast into pirison. 27 tho law or rmrl earth is 'rom tho these least ill be called ocver shall jreat in the ^hteoneness and Phari- 1 of heaven. hem of old r shall kill I 'mgrywith nger of the other, Raca, soever shall le altar, and [ght against and go thy I then come while thou tie adversary liver thee to NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. 17 Tohsa serhek kcnh wugowe naperihsi ue al cnrahtsera, netca-ens ne propliet-hogon ; Yofc k». tagehte nagerihsi nok tenhnon t>ugyerite. 18 Igen ugwah wagwcnhahse, Jiniyore karon;>a nui onhwcnja enwadohctstc, yahtenji nr niyorihwuah ll \on- dohetste ne ahtyawenrahtseragon, ok naah ap \ egoi h- nenyawcane. 19 Onhka kiok kadi enhsk;>t ne ken-igen layoriiiwii rihte jinikariwageh ne oyeri we iiiih, oni cnyondaderih m yen nongweh n'ehnayeyere, ei hcnwanatonhkwe ra< * haah nihraah ne kayanertserago i ne karonhyageh : noi. onhka kiok ehnenyeyere, oni enj ondaderihonyen jiniki riwageh ne shagat enyondadenu'on yekowanm ne ks* yanertseragon ne karonhyageh. 20 Igen wagwenhahse, Ne ne «ewaderihwa{Lrwarihsy onhsera tokat yahthaondohetste ne raonaderihwagwarih- syonhsera ne scribes oni ne Ph< risees, yalueyaweht aesewadaweyate ne kayanertseragun ne karonhyageh. 21 Sewathondphkwft ne nahotfin yondadeani nagoks- ten-genhaorihwagayon, Tohsa sher yo ; oni onhka kiok enyondaderiyo yotteronhk jinenhoyai awen kajenhayenh- tseragon ; 22 Nok lih wagwenhahse, ken-ig'>n onhka kiok en- honagwase ne yatadegen-ah ne yahu -honhigon othenon yotteronhk jinenhoyatawen kajenhayenhtseragon : ueoni onhka ok enhawenhalise ne yatadegen-ah, Raca, yotte- ronhk jinenhoyatawen jirodijenhayen : nok onhka kiok enhawenhahse, Senteh, ehnonweh niyotteronhk jiyotek- ha n'onehshon. 23 Ne kadi wahonni tokat endehshawe n'adatawi etho Altar-neh, neoni enhsehyahraseke ne jatadegen-ah othf non ehtsenigonhrakshatha ; 24 Kayendak ne saneyonhkwa ohenton ne Altar, oni yasahtenti ; tonsajadaderihwiyohsten entewatyerenhte, jatadegon-ah, oni onen karo kaseht sahtkawah ne shawe, 25 Oksa ok, sasanigonhriyon ne tehsadatswenhse ji- naheshegon ohahageh isenese ; onwa ka ok non-nagen- hatye ne yahswenhse enhyayat^nhawe jinonka enyesa}''- atorehte, oni ne shagoyatorehtha ahyanahskonni shago- yenahs ahonhane, oni ayesayatondi jiyondadenhotonh kwa. r I 28 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. ^ if ■■'; (.ft; ii Mi!!'i 26 Verily I say unto thae, Thou shall by no means come out thence till thou hast paid the uttermost farthing", 27 IT Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery : 28 But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. 29 And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. 30 And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, and not that thy whole body should be cast into hell. 31 It hath been said. Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement : 32 But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, caus- eth her to commit adultery : and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced committeth adultery. 33 1" Again, ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time. Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths ; 34 But I say unto you. Swear not at all : neither by heaven ; for it is God's throne : 35 Nor by the earth ; for it is his footstool : neither by Jerusalem ; for it is the city of the great King : 36 Neither shalt thou swear by thy head; because thou canst not make one hair white or black. 37 But let your communication be, Yea, yea ; Nay, nay : for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. 29 26 Agwah wagonyenhahse, yahthaonton n'aonsahsy- ageane nethoh, jinenwe skaristat ensatkarotage. 27 Sewathondehkvve ne nahoten yondadeani nagoks- ten genha orihwagayon, Tohsa kanahkwa ahserihwan- erake. 28 Ok lih wagwenhahse, Onhka agonhehtyen enyoii- dadadkahthoh ne wahonni shateyoht enycnosha oksaok rorihwanera-agon ne raweiyahsagon. 29 Oni tokat jiseweyendehtahkon skahtegeh ensarih- wanera akten, kastahgwat, isi yasati : igen neyoyanere jisadonterese, oni aonton ne yahten agwegon jerongeh onehshon thiyayagoti. 30 Oni agenhake jiseweyendehtahkon sesnongeli en- garihwanerake, jaak, isi yas-ati : igen neyoyanere jisadon- terese : oni aonton yahten agwegon jerongeh onehshori yayagoti. 3 1 Ken oni yagawen, onhka kiok enhayatonti tehni- teron, ken nenhayere enhawen kahyatonhsera tenyon- dekhalisyate : '32 Nok lih wagwenhasse, Onhka kiok enhayatonti ne rone, cya engarrihonni ne ok ne kanahkwa engarih- wanerake ne wahronnissa aonha oni wagarihwanerake kanahkwa : neoni onhka kiok enhonyage aonha ne yon- dadyatontyon wahnirihwanerake kanahkwa. 33 Shegon oya, sewathondelikwe jinahoten yagawen wahonnise, Tohsa tondaserihonnekjinisadatih ne sawea- nahniron, nok. tokat saweanahniron tohsa oya agwah nok enhskat ne Royanerhne: 34 Nok lih wagwenhassee, Tohsa sadatih ne sawean- ahniron; tohsa oni senhhas ne karonhyageh ; igen Niyoh raodeanoshengeh jitkanaktanoron: 35 Nok oni nonhwenjageh ; tohsa senhhas igen raon- ha tehorahsitagenserahkwen : yah oni Jerusalem ; igeu ne ehkanatayen ne Korahkowah rakowanen. 36 Ne tea-ens ne sanonjineh aheseweanahniron, ahsa- datih ahsenhahse yahtense thaskweni skanonhkwiserat ahseragenhiste netea-ens ahshonjihste. 37 Nok sadeweanagwarihsyonhak nise, etho, etho; yahten, yahten : igen wahhi nahoten ne senha isi non- weh ne ken igen, karihwaneraakseragon tyoyenhtahkon. 3* 30 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VI. «^i * 38 If Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : 39 But I say unto you. That ye resist not evil; but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also. 40 And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. 41 And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain. 42 Give to him that asketh thee ; and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away. 43 HF Ye have heard that it hath been said. Thou shall love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy : 44 But I say unto you. Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefuUy use you, and persecute you ; 45 That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven : for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust. i 46 For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye ? do not even the publicans the same ? 47 And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others ? do not even the publicans so ? 48 Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. ^ CHAP. VI. Chrises sermon continued. TAKE heed that ye do not your alms before men, to be seen of them : otherwise ye have no reward of your Father which is in heaven. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VI. 31 'ather which 38 Sathondehkwe ne yagawen, skagarat yatengene nogara, oni skanawirat yatengene nonawi : r 39 Nok lih wagwenhasse, Tohsa kaserihwahsnyese ne wahetken : nok onhka kiok jiseweyendehtahkon sah- ranongeh enyesagonreke, yahastad ginyoh ne skadih. 40 Neoni onhka kiok tenjaderihwageani jikajenha- yen, oni yenhahawk ne sadyatawet, nok oni ne nonosa terak nissa oneaneeh. 41 Neoni onhka ok ensahsteronse enhskat mile niyah- esene yahasene tekenih. 42 Sheyon nenyesanegen, oni yasheyon neoni raonha- geh ne irehre a-ahtsenih tohsa eren nontajerat. 43 Sewathondehkwe ne yagawen, Shenoronhkwak ne shasyadat, oni sheswenhsek ne yesahswenhse : 44 Nok lih wagwenhahse, Shenoronhkwak ne ye- sahswenhse, sheyataterist ne yesadeweanakshateanih, yoyanere jinasheyeras nyesagenhronni, sheyadereanay- enhahs ne yesafonliyagentha, oni teyesonharikhon ; 45 Ne wahonni naah ahesewaton shagoyen-ogon-ah ne ehjisewaniha Karonhyageh thenteron : igen raonha ken nenhayere ne raorahkwa entkarahkwinegeane shat- enyontsheanonni ne yogoyanere oni yehserohense, oni jienhageanoreste shatenyaweane ne yagoderihwagwari- hsyon oni ne yahtey agoderihwagwarihsyon. 46 Igen engenhake ahshenoronhkwageh ne ne yesa- noronhkwa, ohnahoten enyesayeritshe ? yah ken ehteha- diyerha ne Radihwistoroks (Publicans^ 47 Neoni ne ok tenshenonhweronhege ne shenonhkwe, nahoten neaneeh isi nonweh jiniyoht nodyake ? yah kenli ehtehadiyerha ne RadihwisLaroroks ? 48 Ne kadi garihonni kaserihwayerit, shatenyaweane ne ehjisewaniha ne karonhyageh renteron jinithorih- wayeri. CHAP. VI. - Keristus ok onen jinithoyeren roderihwahnoton ononto- harageh : ne rohtharahkwen ne tenyondaditenrheke yon- dereanayen. SEANIGONHRAYENTONHSEK tohsa ayogen- tane nonywehne ne sheyawire : asegenh tokat ehni- yoht yahteyorharats ne a-ahyatonrase ne yanihah karon- hyageh renteron. 32 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP; VI. 2 Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the syna- gogues, and in the streets, that they may have glory of men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. 3 But when thou doest alms let not thy left-hand know what thy right-hand doeth ; 4 That thine alms may be in secret : and thy Father, which seeth in secret, himself shall reward thee openly. 5 1" And when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are for they love to pray standing in the syn- agogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto you, they have their reward. 6 But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet ; and, when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father which is in secret : and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly. 7 But when ye pray, use not vain repetitions, as the heathen do : for they think that they shall be heard for their much speaking. 8 Be not ye, therefore, like unto them : for your Fa- ther knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him. 9 After this manner, therefore, pray -ye : Our Father which art in heaven. Hallowed be thy name. 10 Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven. 1 1 Give us this day our daily bread. , 12 And forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VI. 33 lo not sound n the syna- ive glory of leir reward. -hand know thy Father, thee openly. lot be as the ; in the syn- at they may jr have their ) thy closet ; ► thy Father eth in secret, tions, as the be heard for or your Fa- efore ye ask Our Father ne. ne in earth. ! our debtors. 2 Ne kadi wahonni ne ehnaahsyere nothenon enshej^on, tohsa saderagarerast ne kahonrahwals sahenton, jiniha- diyerha ne radigonatahkwa ne synogogue-tseragon oni jidekanatogenhseron, heneh-ronadatonnih nongwehne, ne raononwesenhtsera. Agwah wagwenhahse, enhadiyena nenhontonratahkwe. 3 Nok nonen ehnensyere adaditenron, tohsa yotogens ne sehsenegwati sesnongeh jinagayere jiseweyendehtah- kon : 4 Ne kea-igen ne kentenrehtsera aonhsehton : oni ne yanihah tehaganere wahhi nadahsehtongeh, agwah ra- onha tenyarihwaseragwaten okthenwatkwatho. 5 If Neoni katkeh onen enhsadereanayen, tohsa ehna- jer jiniyoht ne radirihwayesahtha : radinonwese nahonde- reanayen radigeanyate synagogue-tseragon oni jideyo- denataktanihon ; ne ne tahonwadiganerake heneh-rona- dadonni nongwehne, agwah wagwenhahse enhadiyena nenhontonratahkwe. 6 Nok nise, nonen enhsadereanayen, sadaweyat kishen jinonweh aonhaah nikanaktaah ne sanonhsagon, oni ne onen ensenhotonge jikanhogaronte, sadereanayen yanih- nehha, adahsehtongeh ; neoni yanihah, tehaganere adah- sehtongeh ; enhyatonraten okthenwatkwatho. 7 Nok nonen enhsadereanayen, tohsa okhoriwagon agenhake, jinihadiyerha ne yahtehodirihwiyohston : igen ronehre enyorihontane genh ji eso rondatihs. 8 Tohsa kadi nise ehnasewaweyanotenhake : igen ne yanihah roderyentare jinahoten tesatonhwenjonni, arekho tesarihwanonton jinatesatonhwenjonni ne raonhageh. 9 Ken kadi nenhsyere jinikarihoten nonen enhsaderea- nayen : Shongwanihah karonhyageh tehsideron, sahsea- nadogenhti : 10 Sayanertsera aontawehte: Thahsehre ehniyawen nonhwenjageh, jiniyoht oni ne karonhyageh. 1 1 Tagwanataranondenhshek oni jiniyadewehnisera- geh: 12 Neoni tontagwarihwiyohston, jiyongwadatkarota- nih jiniyoht ne jagwadaderihwiyohsteanih ne yakhiga- rotanih. 34 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VI. 13 And lead us not into temptation; but deliver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. 14 If For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your hea- venly Father will also forgive you : 15 But if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses. 16 H Moreover, when ye fast, be not, as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance : for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily I say unto you, they have their reward. i ■ivfi -^ 17 But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face; 18 That thou appear not unto men to fast, but unto thy Father which is in secret : and thy Father, which seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly. 19 1[ Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break through and steal : 20 But lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and where thieves do not break through nor steal. n M :i tl 21 For where your treasure is there will your heart be also. 22 IT The light of the body is the eye : if therefore, thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. 23 But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If, therefore, the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness ! NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VI. 35 it deliver us e power, and Bs, your hea- isses, neither e hypocrites, ir faces, that y I say unto ne head, and ast, but unto ather, which I upon earth, /■here thieves ; in heaven, If and where your heart be if therefore, full of light. ody shall be lat is in thee 13 Neoni tohsa tagwahsharineht tewadadeanagerah tongeh, ne sane sajatagwahs ne kondihserohense, igeti ise sayanerstera, neoni kashatstenhsera, oni onwesenht- ahtsera, nejiniyenhenwe. Awent. 14 1[ Igen ne tokat ensehsherihwiyohsten nongweh nahoten' ahesanhigon, ise oni Yanihah karonhyageh ensyarihwiyohsten o-nise : 15 Nok oni ne yahthaonsahsherihwiyohsten nongweh ne yesanhigon, yah o-nise ne Yanihah thaons-ahyarih- wiyohsten ne sarihwaneren. 16 IF Isi nonka ne kea-igen ne kaikeh onen ensondon- dyehte, tohsa nise, ehnajer jinihadiyerha ne radirihway- esahtha, ok thihoneanewearon ok oya tkiyoht jiradigonh- sonde: kcngayen jiniyohtnenyododahsi, nongwehneneay- agawendondyehte. Agwah lih wagwenhasse, enhadi- yena naah enhodaderihwaseragwahse. 17 Nok nise, katkeh nonen ensondondyehte, seayen arhoe ne sanonjine, senohare ne jiskonhsonde ; 18 Ken igen nise tohsa wene'n nongwehne nonen son- dondyehton, ne ok Yanihnehah ne yodahsehton : oni ne yanihah, Tehaganere ne adahsehtongeh tkagonte enhya- tonren okthenwhaderihwagwatho. 19 H Tohsa othenon sateweyenton ne satshogowaht- sera nonhwenjageh, ohskenrha se nea-ne engahetkenhte, jinonweh oni ne yenenhskwahs enyerihsi nok enyenen- hsko: 20 Ken tenhnon kayen sadateweyentonhahse nahts- hogowahtsera ne karonhyageh, jinonweh yahothenon thayotken ohskenrha kishen aonsagahetkenhte, ji oni non- weh yahthayondaweyate ne yenenhskwahs nayesanen- hsko : 21 Igen jikayen ne satshogowahtsera, eh oni ne serih kayen. 22 Ne ne kahswathetsera noyeronta ne wahhi ne og- ara : tokat nongen ne skahtegeh ne ok enhskat, sayeron- tagwegon kahawe kananon ne kahswathedahtsera. 23 Nok oni ne skahtegeh tokat enwahetkenhake, sa- yerontagwegon oni entyogarahshege. Nok oni jinniwat ne teyohswathe niSetseteragon entyogarahshege, yon ehragwaht onhte kowanen ne tyogarahs ! 36 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VI. 24 H No man can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one, and love the other ; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon. 25 Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment ? 26 Behold the fowls of the air : for they sow not, nei- ther do they reap, nor gather into barns ; yet your hea- venly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they ? 27 Which of you, by taking thought, can add one cubit unt'^ y stature 7 28 Anv /hy take ye thought for raiment ? Consider the lilies of the field, how they grow, they toil not, neither do they spin ; • 29 And yet I say unto you, that even Solomon, in all his glory, was not arrayed like one of these. 1'^ 30 Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith ? 31 Therefore take no thought, saying. What shall we eat ? or. What shall we drink ? or. Wherewithal shall we be clothed ? 32 (For after all these things do the Gentiles seek;) for your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these things. S3 But seek ye first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, and all thpse things shall be added unto you. ^ i 'M NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VI. 37 for either he ! he will hold ot serve God thought for 11 drink ; nor s not the life sow not, nei- et your hea- much better can add one t ? Consider hey toil not, )lomon, in all 3 of the field, ito the oven, little faith ? What shall Wherewithal mtiles seek;) have need of God, and his e added unto .1 2i ^ Yah onhka ne rongweh tehniyahslie ahojiwct- weaniyohake dejaron ahshagoycritshe : igen ka ok nik- ayen enhohswen enhskat nok shayadat enhonoronhkwe ; netens shayadat enhodyenawaste, ne shayadat cnhog(!ii- liraten. Yahthayegweni ahonwayotenhse ne Niyoh nok oni tkarengeanyehtsera. 25 Ne wahonni lih wagwenhahse, Tohsa ne aah^^ca- nonhtonyonwe jisonhe, nahoten aahsege, ne teas nahniio- gira, shegon oni ne jorongeh nahoten asahkwase. YaJi ken onhte jiyagonhe senha teyogarowanen jiniyoiit )iaayeke nothenon, nea-ne noyeronta jiniyoht ne kanena? 26 Jadkahthoh jitea-ah kondidyese; yahtekondiyen- thohs, yah oni tegononekeriyaks, nagondiyonte jiyetsk- wayestha; nok yanihah ne karonhyagch ranontens. Yah ken tesewehre senha ise teyetshigeanyon ? 27 Kaok nikayen jinijon nonwa ne tayerenh ahag- weni johsidat senha ahahneayesenhake ? 28 Neoni ohnyotyeren ne seweanonhtonyon ne kane- na? tejatoreht ken-watonnyanyonhs kahehtayenton, gon- dehyaronhs ; yahtegondadyotenhse, yah oni tegondihshe- riye : 29 Neoni shegon lih sagonyenhahse, kea-igen shate- yoht ne Solomon agwegon ne ronwesenhtahkonne yah eh teyoyanere jinihahkwenyoteane jiniyoht enhskat ne kea-igen. 30 Ne kadi wahhonni, igen Niyoh rahrawi ne ohon- te-ogon ne kahentageh, wahhi nonwa yotonni oni enyor- hea-ne nok enwatshaahton, yah ken nise senha cso teh- yahrawi, O nigonhah sayen ne tewehtahkon ? 31 Ne wahonni tohsa ne seanigonhrayenton, ahsad- onhege, nahoten enyagwake ? ne-teas nahoten entewah- negira ? neoni ka naontawe nayongwarane ? 32 (Igen jinonkadih agwegon jinikariwageh ne kea- igen ne Gentiles Yonesax :) Igen ne karouhyageh then- teron yanihahroderyentare agwegon ne gea-enh tesat- onhwenjonnih. 33 Nok sewesak tewatyerenht ne kayanertsera ne Niyoh, neoni raoderihwagwarihsyonhtsera ; agwegon jinikariwageh negea-enh ehneayaweane nisegeh. iil 38 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VII. 34 Take, therefore, no thought for the morrow : for the morrow sliall take thought for the things of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. J C H A P. VI I. Christ endeth his sermon, 6^c, UDGE not, that ye be not judged. 2 For with what judgment ye judge, ye !:ihall be judged ; and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again. 3 And why beholdest thou the mote that is in tliy brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye ? 4 Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let mc pull out the mote out of thine eye ; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye 1 5 Thou hyprocrite ! first cast out the bean out of thine own eye ; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye. 6 ^ Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet and turn again and jrend you. »",; 7 % Ask, and it shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : 8 For every one that asketh, receiveth ; and he that 1 seeketh, findeth : and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened. 9 Or what man is there of you, whom, if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone ? 10 Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent ? NE ST. MATTHEW, CIIAI». VII. 39 morrow : for igs of itself 34 Ne wahonni tohsa aahscanouhtonj'onwc jincaya* wen nenjorheane : igen nciiyorheane tenwaclyatorehte ne nea-ne jinahoten teyotonhwenjohon. Ethobji wahhi jiuigon yoyen niyadewehniserageh no wahetken. ye tihall be e, it shall be liat is in thy m that is in Let me pull hold, a beam beai 1 out of leariy to cast ito the dogs, , they trample end you. ;, and ye shall t m : and he that th, it shall be if his son ask a serpent ? CHAP. VII. Keristus icaharihohlca roder'ihwahnoion onoiitoharageh: rorihwahsten yagoserahrehslon tayondadyatorehle. TOHSA tesheyatoeht, ne nise ne yahthatenjesaya- torehtane. 2 tgen ok ehnenjaweane jinatensheyatorehte, ncn isc tenjesayatorehte : neoni jinensheyatenyenten, onhka ok o-nisc ne enjesatcnyendenstc nise. 3 Ohneane-eh sadkahthohs ne raogahrehta ne jatade- gen-ah ragahrageh, nok oni yahthatehsyatorehtha ne ise senawasageh no ne ise skahtegeh ? 4 Ne tea-ens thenon nongenh ahtsenhahse ne jatade- gen-ah, to-knyotago ne sagahrehta ne skahtegeh ; oni, ahsadkahthoh, ne ise senawasageh ne skahtegeh ? 5 Ise serihwayesahtha, tewatyerenht isi yasatih ne senawasageh ne skahrageh ; ethone nen ise enskahrij^o- hake onen enhsnyotago ne jatadegen-ah raogahrehta ne ragahrageh ; * 6 H Tohsa nothenon nokhwadogenhti aahsenonte herhar-hogon, ne tea-ens no saraseses askehronhahse khweskhwes, asegenh tengonhskwaserongo ne gonhsi- geh neoni ehnenskontyerate onen ise enyesatkonti^^n eye- sarajongo. 7 H Serihwanonton, oni enyeson ; serak, oni enhsets- henri : yaskonhrekhon, nok enyesanhotongwahse. S Igen niyadeyagon ne yerihwanondons j^ondataw- ihs ; naah neoni enyagesakshege yetshenr3''ese ; oni ra- onhageh ne enhagonhrekhon enhonwanhotongwahse. 9 Ne tea-ens onhka nonwa jinijon onhka ok ne roy- en-ah ahorihwanondonse kanatarohk, yenhaon genh ra- onha onenya ? 10 Ne tea- ens ahorihwanondonse kenjonhk, ne gen yenhaon nonyare ? 40 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VII. 1 1 If ye then, hciug evil, know how to give gooil gifts unto your chiUhen, liow much moro shall your Futhei which is in heaven give good tilings to them that ask liiiu'^ \'l Therefore all things whatsoever ye wouhl that men should do to you, do ye even so to them ; for this is the law and the projihcts. 13 IF Enter ye in at the strait gate, for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat : 11 Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadetii unlo hfe, and fcv/ there be that lind it. 15 If Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves. ^ 16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles ? 17 Even so, every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit; neither ra)i a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire. 20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. 21 IF Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAI'. VII. 41 « >me to you in 3. Do men fruit; neither 1 1 Nok oni nong'cnh niso, no sarihwfuicraukskon, sa- ♦Icrycntarc ki nahoien no yoyancro ciiRjhoyon no sakslia- fa, to kadi onhto niyawcta Kanihali no karonbyacrph cnhshnga-on ne yoyanerese nonhka ok alionwarihwanc- ycanihokc ? 12 No kadi wahonni agwegon jiok nahoton ihsehrc ehnayesayerasc nougweh, einiasliej'cras rononha : i in\!?ea-enh nyodcrihvvagwarihsyon oni ngoyatadogenh- lishon. 13 ^ Sadawcyat jikanhogarontc no wontori : igen kanhogaronh, oni yohahowancn, jinonkadih cnyagoli- sharinolUo jinonkadih atkaron)iyat, uni j'awctownnon cli-henycnhtc net ho : 14 No wagarihonni ji wentori jitkanhogaronte, nconi nij'ohahaah jinonkadih, ayagohsharinc ne neayagonhc- ge, oni niyagon-ah neayctshcnri. 15 ^ Scwadeanigonraren ne onowcii yetshiyadoriii- wahnotonsc, ehoayonwe agonenacngeahake teyodinaka- ronton-ah, nok ne nagonh nonkadih aniyoht onathayon- nih jinikanigonhrakshen : 1(3 Ensadcrycntarane naah onwa jinihodiyotcnhsero- ten. Wahi noiigweh ayaroroke gcnh onenharatasehon aganyentcn, ohiktageh tokat jogahrehtese enhanyentago orhogtegowdh cnwaton genh ? 17 Ell kadi niyoht jinigon ne karondiyose wad^-enth- tha ne wahiyose ; nok ne karondakshen wahyakshen ki na nenganyonten. 18 Igen ne karontiyoh yahteyaweht aonhetkenhake nenganyonten, ji oni niyoht ne karontahetken yotakshen 3'ah wahhi teyorharats ne wahiyoh aganyonten oneane-eh. 19 Niyadekarontageh ne yahteyoyanere naganyen- tane enyeyake, wahi ehyaagoti ojistageh. 20 No kadi wahonni agaonhatseragon enyongwato- gense nahoten iwat jiniyagoyotenhseroten. 21 IF Yahten niyadeyagon ayondonhege iihne, Saya- ner, Sayaner, ayondaweyate kayanertseragon ne karon- hyageh ; ne ok enwaton ne ehnenyeyere jinithonigonh- roten ne Ragenihah ne karonhyageh. 12 ST. MATTHEW, CHA.P. VIII. 22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonder- ful works ? 23 And then will I profess unto them, I never knew jou : depart from me, ye that work iniquit3\ 24 IF Therefore, whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock. 25 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell not : for it was founded upon a rock. 26 And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, ^yhich built his house upon the sand : 27 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house ; and it fell ; and great was the fall of it. 28 T And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended these sayings, the people were astonished at his doctrine ; 29 For he taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes. CHAP. VIIL Christ cleanseth a lepe7', 6fc. WHEN he was come down from the mountain, great multitudes followed him. 2 And, behold, there came a leper, and worshipped him, saying,^Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean. 3 And Jesus put forth his hand and touched him, say- ing, I will ; be thou clean. And immediately his leprosy was cleansed. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VIII. 43 [ never knew IS had ended ; his doctrine ; juntain, great •22 Yawetowanen yongweanire netho wehniserade, Sayaner, Sayaner, yah kenh teyongwahne sahseanagon ? oni ise sahseanagon yoton-onh skonwadiyatinegeahon onehshonhronon-ogon ? oni ne ise sahseanagon yongway- oten-onh yotyanatenyon ? 23 Neoni ethohkeh lih enkheyenhahse rononhageh, yahnonwenton tegonyenteri ; eren kadi seht, nise sayo- tehkonne sewaderihwatewahtonhseragwegon. 24 If Ne wahonni onhka kiok yagothonde ne ken igen wakthare, nok oni ehneayeyere, ne wahonni tenhsyatye- reane ne ronigonhrowanen, ne otstenrageh wahadenonh- sonni : 25 Oni kageanorahserowanen, aonhnoton ayotade, ehtayoyake jinonweh nikanonhsote ; yahohthayawen ; jikanonhsote ; igen otstenhrageh tkanonhsahere. 26 Neoni niyadeyagon ne yagothonde jinigon ne gea- enh wagadatih, oni yah ehthenyeyerane, ehneayagoya- tawen jiniyoht ne yagoteh nongweh, ehwahadenonhsonni onehsaronhkwageh : 27 Neoni kahstarowanen tonseane, onhnoton, watka- weratase, ehwatyoyake jikanonhsote ; ondenonhsarihsi : yorihowanen ji naawen. 28 Neoni ehnaaweane, ne onen Yesus saharihokten jinigon wahenron, nongwehogon eso waagorihwanehrago jiniwatroryahtseroten : 29 Igen jiwahshagorihonyen jinikarihoten agwah ka- shats, tenhsera jirodatih, yah ehteyoht jiniyoht ne Scribes. CHAP. VIII. Keristus sahshagojontanyon ne Leper, ji ok nahoten niy- agoyatawense. NEONEN shatontahatsnenhte jiyononte, kentyoh- kowanen tehonityohkondatye raonha. 2 ^J Oni, jadkahthoh, ehwarawe ronhrare ne Leper om. wahonidenhtase, raonha, wahenron, Sayaner, tokat ensa- thondate, enhskweni enhskejonte jiniwagyatawense. 3 Neoni Yesus wathonisnonhsaren, keaniyahoyere raonha, wahenron, ehnengyere; nen ki sahsadewhha. Oni yogondatye ne leprosy sonderagewe. ■ 1 \k 'I Ijiii 111 « n 44 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VIII. 4 And Jesus saith unto him, See tliou tell no man ; but go thy way, show thyself to the priest, and offer the a;[(t that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them. 5 1 And when Jesus was entered into Capernaum, there came unto him a centurion, beseeching him, 6 And saying. Lord, my servant lieth at home sick of the palsy, grievously tormented. 7 And Jesus saith unto him, I will come and heal him. 8 The centurion answered and said, Lord, I am not worthy that thou shouldest come under my roof: but speak the word only, and my servant shall be healed. 9 For I am ^ man under authority, having soldiers; under me: and I say to this ma?i, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh ; and to my ser- vant, Do this, and he doeth it. 10 When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, and said to them that followed. Verily I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel. 1 1 And I say unto you, that many shall come from the east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven : 12 But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into outer darkness ; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 13 And Jesus said unto the centurion, Go thy way; and as thou hast believed, so be it done unto thee. And his servant was healed in the self-same hour. 14 If And when Jesus was come into Peter's house, he saw his wife's mother laid, and sick of a fever. 15 And he touched her hand, and the fever left her: and she arose, and ministered unto them. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VlH. 45 tell no man; and offer the y unto them, Capernaum, ^ him, home sick of nd heal him, rd, I am not ly roof: but 36 healed. v'mg soldiers ] he goeth; d to TLiy ser- and said to I have not .1 come from th Abraham wen : I be cast out nd gnashing to thy way ; thee. And Bter's house, . fever. ;^er left her : 4 Oni Yesus wahawenhahse raonha, sadkahthoh tohsa iiongweh shehrori ; ne ok heren saseht, ehtsenatonhahs tenhnon ne Rajihenhstaji, neoni ehnenhsyere ji ensheyon jinihawen ne Moses, ne enwatenyendenhstahkon ronon- hageh. 5 1IF Ne onen Yesus shiyahadaweyate ne Capernaum, ehwarawe ne Centurion, wahorihwanegen raonha, 6 Neoni wahenron, Snyaner, rinhase rayatyonni ro- nonhwaktanih ne ne palsy, agwah yonigonhrakshat jini- horonhyagen. 7 Neoni Yesus wahawenhahse, ehyenge enshijonte. 8 Ng kadi Centurion saharihwaserago, wahenron, Sayaner, yahohestonhah tekariwa jinigyatoden ne ehya- ahse jitewagadahskwahere : ne ok nenhsadatih, saweana enhshojontc ne rinhase. 9 Igen lih ne hejin wagityohkwayen, shodar, iih en- tkeanonhton enhiyenhahse ken rongweh, waas, Ehyenre ; nok hare oya, engiron Kaats, entre naah ; oni rinhase, engiron Ehnajer, ehnenhayere. 10 Ne ne Yesus rothonde, wahonehrago, oni wah- shagawenhahse jinigon ne ronne, Agwah Iih wagwen- hahse yahkanega tewagetshenryon ehnikowanen aon- tayagawehtahkon, yahten, ki ne Iserathaga. 1 1 Neoni wagwenhahse, heso negen-enh ken henty- eyenhtahkwe jitkarahkwinegense oni jiyatewatsothos, oni enhskahne enhontyen, ne Agwerent, oni Isaac, oni Jacob, kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh. 12 Nok ne kakshata ne ken kayanertsera ronwadiya- tinegenhse ahsatagon niyenhanne ; enwatsjitogo teaya* gonawiroke. 13 Neoni Yesus wawenhahse ne Centurion, Heren saseht ; igen ehnaawen jidesehtahkon, etho nyawen ni- segeh. Neoni ne ronhase sahayewentane ok oni ne wa- datye ne hour. 14 ^ Neoni ne onen shahadaweyate Peter jirononh- sote wahadkahthoh ne rone onistenhah yeyatyonni, ya- gonhwaktanih yatogonhkwarhohse. 15 Neoni keaniyahayere kasnongeh, neoni waodeton- kwahrago ; neoni ontketsko oni ondadenhane wagotster- iste. M is 46 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VIII. 'n * ,' 16 IF When the even was come, they brought unto him many that were possessed with devils : and he cast out the spirits with his word, and healed all that were sick ; 17 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses. 18 1" Now, when Jesus saw great multitudes about him, he gave commandment to depart unto the other side. 19 And a certain scribe came, and said unto him, Master, I will follow thee whithersoever thou goest. 20 And Jesus saith unto him. The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head. 21 And another of his disciples said unto him, Lord, suflfer me first to go and bury my father. 22 But Jesus said unto him, Follow me ; and let the dead bury their dead. 23 ^ And when he was entered into a ship, his disci- ples followed him. 24 And, behold there arose a great tempest in the sea, insomuch that the ship was covered with the waves : but he was asleep. 25 And his disciples came to him, and awoke him, say- ing Lord, save us : we perish. 26 And he saith unto them, Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith? Then he arose, and rebuked the winds and the sea ; and there was a great calm. 27 But the men marvelled, saying, What manner of man is this, that even the winds and the sea obey him ! M NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VIII. 47 d unto him, 3ke him, say- I 16 H Ji onen waogarahwe, ehwaondadyatheon eso ya- gonh ne ne yagonadeweaniyohston onehshonhronon- ogon ; sahadiyatinegenwe kanigonhrakshen-ogon ne ok raoweanawarate, agwegon nea-ne sayeyewentane. 17 Ne kadi wahonni yagarihwayerine jinihodadihne ne Phrophei Esaias, rawen, raonha wathadadehkwase jiniyongwayatawenhse, oni wahadahkatstatshe ongwa- nonhwaktenhsera. 18 IF Nonwa ne onen wahadkahthoh agwah kenty- ohkowanen watheanityohkonten raonha, oni washago- datyase ne nahonhtenti eren nakaihonhatih. 19 Neoni rayatatogen ehwarawe ne nariwa Scribe, oni wahawenhahse, Tageweaniyo, lih hentene engonh- sere ji ok nonweh niyenhenhse. 20 Neoni Yesus sahawenhahse ne rongweh, wahi jit- sho yonatshonwenyon, oni jiten-ogon gontsjinahkonnihs nea-neeh ; ne ronwayen nongweh yah kanega tehonak- tayen jiyahadenonjistayen. 21 Neoni shayadat ne jinihotyohkwa wahawenhahse, Sayaner, nyare tewatyerenht shiyadata-anhah ne ragen- ihah. 22 Nok Yesus sahawenhahse, Takser ; rononha nis- sa ne raonenheyonta ronwayadata. 23 H Neonen sahadita ne kahonwagon, wahonne ne raotyohkwa wahonwahsere. 24 Neoni, sadkahthoh, wagawerowanahte watyong- wareehste ne kanyatarageh, agwah waganehragwahte onen watnegitaahs : nok raonha rotas. 25 Neoni ne raotyohkwa wahonnehte raonhageh, oni wahonwayehte, wahoniron, Sayaner, tagwayatagen- ha: waditewenheye, 26 Neoni wahshagawenhahse, Ohnea-neeh wesewah- teronne O nigonhah tisewehtahkon ? Ethone wahad- ketsko, oni wahariste ji yaote oni ne kanyatare ; oni wa- hondarayewentho. 27 Jinihadi wahodirihwanehrago, rontonyon, Ot-hon- hte agwah nahrongwetodenh, jinaawen owera kecnyatare wahonweanarhkwe ? 48 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 28 H And when he was come to the other side, into the country of the Gergesenes, there met him two pos» sessed with devils, coming out of the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that no man might pass by that way. 29 And, behold, they cried out, saying, What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou son of God ? art thou come hither to torment us before the time ? 30 And there was a good way off from them a herd of many swine feeding. 31 So the devils besou^-ht him, saying. If thou cast us out, suffer us to go away into the herd of swine. 32 And he said unto them, Go. And when they were come out, they went into the herd of swine ; and, behold, the whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the sea, and perished in the waters. 33 And they that kept them fled, and went their ways into the city, and told every thing ; and what was be- fallen to the possessed of the devils. 34 And, behold, the whole city came out to meet Jesus ; and, when they saw him, they besought him that he would depart out of their coasts. A CHAP. IX. Christ cureth one sick of the palsy. ND he entered into a ship, and passed over, and came into his own city. 2 And, behold, they brought to him a man sick of the palsy, lying on a bed, and Jesus, seeing their faith, said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, be of good cheer ; thy sins be forgiven thee. t^ NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 49 them a herd 28 ^ Neonen shiyaharawe ne eren-nakanyataradi eii- agerahseragon ne Gergcseues, chwathonlerane tehniyah- siie ne ne yonadeweaniyohston onehshonhronon-ogon, ok keanonweh thondane jiyondyadataahstha, oni jinate- yaongwetanonyaniht nihserohen, yah onhka ihohah tha-ayenhte jilehyatawenri. 29 Oni, sadkahthoh, wathodihenrehte, wahniron, na- hoten nayagyatyera, nisegeh Yesus, ne nise yayen-ah ne Njyoh ? kentho genh tahsehte neorskeniit)nhya- genhte arekhose yeyoderihwihhe ? 30 Neoni inonh niyore ji-ninese jigonnese khweskh- weshogon teyonatskahontyese. 31 Ne kadi nonehshonhronon wahonweanidenhten, raonha wagoniron, tokat ensehskwayatinegenwe enwa- ton genh ne khweskhweshogon aonsayagwatyenhahse. 32 Oni wahshagawenhahse, wasene, ne onen sahadiya- geane onen khweskhwestseragon sahondaweyate : oni, sadkathoh, khweskhwestseragwegon watkonrahtade yo- deronhyenton yagontsnenhte wagarenre kanyataragon, yagondiskonne. 33 Neoni jinigon raoditshenen-genha wahontego, ok- thiyathonnehseron jikanatayen, wahontrori jiniyadekari- wageh, jinaawen ne ronatyeanihne Onehshonhronon- ogon. 34 Neoni, sadkahthoh, kanatagon agwegon waeya- geane yathonwaterahtei, Yesus : ne onen wahonwadkah- tho, wathonwanonweron ne ne akte nonkadih niyaonsare ne ehnonweh. CHAP. IX. Keristus sahshagojonte yagononhwaktani ne Palsy. NEONI sahadita kahonweyagowahne, tonsahayay- ake, sarahwe jinonweh raonha ranagerahseragonh kanatagon. '^''^■' 2 Neoni, sadkahthoh, ehwahanwayathewe raonhageh rononhwaktani ne ne palsy, rayatj'^onnitye kanaktageh : neoni Yesus, wahagenh anyoh thonehtahkon, wahawen- hahse ne rononhwaktani ; Gonyen-ah, sadeanigonhkat- stat ; sarihwaneraakshera sayesarihwiyohsten. 6 50 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 3 And, behold, certain of the scribes said within them- selves, This 7nan blasphcmeth. 4 And Jesus, knowing their thoughts, said, Wherefore think ye evil in your hearts ? 5 For whether is easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee ; or to say, Arise and walk ? 6 But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (then saith he to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thine house. 7 And he arose, and departed to his house. 8 But when the multitude saw it, they marvelled, luul glorified God, which had given such power unto men. 9 IF And as Jesus passed forth from thence, he saw a man, named Matthew, sitting at the receipt of custom . and he saith unto him. Follow me. And he arose, and followed him. 10 1" And it came to pass as Jesus sat at meat in the house, behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down with him and his disciples. 1 1 And when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto his disciples. Why eateth your Master with publicans and sinners? 12 But when Jesus heard tkat, he said unto them, They that be whole need not a physician, but they that are sick. 13 But go ye and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and iiot sacrifice : for I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. 14 IF Then came to him the disciples of John, saying, Why do we and the Pharisees fast oft, but thy disciples fast not? NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 51 o /iihiii them- Neoni, sadkahthoh, radiyatatogen ne Scribes wahon- nehre ne rononhatseragon, Ne gea-ne rongweh waharih- wanerake ne kowanen. 4 Neoni Yesus, roderyentare jitonnonhtonyon, rawen, ohnyotyeren isewehre jonha wahetken ne sewerih(5^on ? 5 Igen kanikayen onhte watyesenha, nayairon, sayesa- rihwiyohsten nise ; netea-ens nayairon, Testan, sahtenti ? G Nok kenkayen ahesewaderyentarake ne ronwayen nongweh roshatstenhserayen nonhwenjageh ncnsehshag- orihwij'ohsten ne yagorihwaneren, (nen wahawenhahse ne rononhwaktani ne palsy) Sadketsko, tesehk ne sanak- ta, ehyonsaseh jidesanonhsote. 7 Neoni wahadketsko, sahahtenti jithononhsote. 8 Nok onen jinikentyohkwa wahontkahtho, wahodi- rihwanehrago, neoni wahonwayonwesahte Niyoh, jiniyo- rihowanen shagoshatstenhserawi nongweh. 9 1" Neoni ne nen Yesus sahatongohte isi-nonweh- shon, wahogen rongweh, ronwayats Matthew, ehrenteron jiyondyendahkhwa ne radihwistaroroks : neoni wahawen- hahse, Takser iih. Oni wathatane, nok wahohsere raonha. 10 Neonen shontongohte nea-neeh, Yesus wahatyen radekhonyane kanenhsagon, sadkahthoh, kentyohkowa- nen radihwistaroroks oni rodirihwaneraakskon wahon- newe wahontyen ok-henhskahne raotyohkwa oni. 1 1 Neoni ne onen ne Pharisees wahontkahtho, wa- honwenhahse ne raotyohkwa, Ohnea-neeh wathondonte nejisewaweaniyah ne radihwistaroroks nen-tenhnon rodi- rihwaneraakskon ? 12 Nok neane Yesus waharonke negen-enh, wahshag- awenhahse, Kengayen yahtha-teyotonhwenjohon ne ya- goyanere natshinahkenta, ne ok nyagononhwaktani. 13 Wasene tenhnon jonha sewadadrihonyen nahoten nea-ne kenton, Iih agenigonra nayondaditenre, oni yah- tha-gyena ne kaneyonhkhwa : igen yah kenh-tetewage- nonhton ne akhenyente ne yagoyanere, ne ok ne yagori- hv/aneraakskon ne aonsayondatrewahte. 1 4 Ethone ehwahonnewe ne raotyohkwa ne John, ron- ton, Oh-naaweane niih nok ne Pharisees ronendondyeh- tha yotkate, nok ne seniyohkwa yah nea-ne tehonendon- dyehtha ? % i5^ 52 ST. MATTIIKW, CHAP. IX, litii 15 And Jesus saiil unto them, Can the children ol ihe biide-chamber mourn as long as the brido-grooni ia with theni^ but the days will come, when the bride-grooui shall be taken froni'them, and then shall they fast. 16 No man putteth a piece of new cloth unto an old garment ; for that which is put in to fill it up takeih from the garment, and the rent is- made worse. 17 Neither do men put new wine into old bottles ; else the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and the bot- tles perish ; but they put new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved. 18 IT While he spake these things unto them, behold, there came a certain ruler, and worshipped him, saying. My daughter is even now dead, but come and lay ihy hand upon her and she shall live. 19 And Jesus arose and followed him, and so did his disciples. 20 IF (And, behold, a woman, which was diseased with an issue of blood twelve years, came behind him, and touched the ht-m of his garment. 21 For she said within herself, If I may but touch his garment I shall be whole. 22 But Jesus turned him about; and, wlion he saw her, he said, Daughter, be of good comfort ; thy faith hath made thee whole. And the woman v. us made whole from that hour.) 23 And when Jesus came into the ruler's house, and saw the minstrels and the people making a noise, 24 He said unto them, Give place ; for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. 25 But when the people were put forth, he went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 63 nd so did his 15 Neoni Yesus wahshagawenhahse rononha, Enwa- ton-genh nondadyen-ogon-ah nen se yonyagon aontshon- yonkwe, jiniyore enhskahne ronnese? nok enwehnisera- deke, nen eren cnhonwayatenhawihte ne ronnyakhe, nen-tenhnon cthone ayagawendondyehte. 16 Yah onhka nongweh aycranendakto nogenhnse agenhake agayonneh ayeranendakte ; nagonena igen ne- yeranendakte nase agayonneh, ne ok hegonh nc engahet- kenhte senha jiniyohtonne. 17 Yah oni nongweh thayageta ase ne wine katshe- tagayonne ; nok se tengarine ne katshe, nok ne wine en- waweroniha, ok ne yagetaas ase ne wine ase oni ne katshe, dejaronh tengyatadyatanonhstadc. 18 1" Shegon ne nihohtharagwen jinikariwageh nc rononhageh, ehwarawe rayatatagen ne ne Rarihwagwat- agahs oni waherihwanegen raonha, wahenron, Kheyen- ah nonhten tyagawenheyon : nok tasheyeanisnonhsaren aonhaget, nok cnjagonheke. 19 Neoni Yesus wathatane, ok yonsahohserehte, nok oni ne raotyohkwa. 20 Neoni, sadkahthoh, agonhehtyen, ne naonegwenh- sa yohetkeaonh tekenih johserare, ehshiyoht rahshonnea nontawe, nok wagayena jidetkagwathon ne raonena : 21 Igenwahehre naonhatseragon, Toka-nonna ne ke- eniyahagyere ne raonena, aonsagyewentane. 22 Nok Yesus wathatkarhateni ; nonen wahadkah- iho naonha, wahenron, Gonyen-ah, skeanen sadadenigon rayen ; jidisehtahkon aoriwa sahsyewentane. Ne oninon hehtyen sagayewentane ok ne hour. 23 Neoni onen Yesus yaharawe jirononhsote ne rarih- wagwatagwahs, oni wahadkahtho ronwadinhaonh non- gwehogon ronaderitstare, 24 Raonha wahshagawenhahse, Tagwanaktothas ; igen yah ne gen-enh ne kayataseah yahte-yawenheyon, ne ok ne yagotas. Neoni wahodiyeshon ne ne wahodi- genhraten yaweht. 25 Nek ji onen ne ronongwe sahonwadiyatinegenwe ; ethone yahadaweyate, neoni wahshagonontsha, ethohkeh sontketsko. 5* 54 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 1 i 26 And the fame thereof went abroad into all that land. 27 If And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed him, crying, and saying, Thou son of David have mercy on us : 28 And when he was come into the house, the blind men came to him, and Jesus saith unto then', Believe ye that I am able to do this ? They said unto him, Yea, Lord. 29 Then touched he their eyes, saying. According to your faith be it unto you. 30 And their eyes were opened : and Jesus straitly charged them, saying, See thai no man know it. 31 But they, when they were departed, spread abroad his fame in all that country. 82 II As they went out, beliold, they brought to him a dumb man possessed with a devil. 33 And when the devil was cast out, the dumb spake ; and the multitudes marvelled, saying. It was never so seen in Israel. 34 But the Pharisees said, He casteth out devils tlirough the prince of the de\ ils. 35 And Jesus went about all the cities and villages, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing every sickness, and every disease, among the people. 36 1[ But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compassion on them, because they fainted, and were scattered abroad, as sheep having no shepherd. 37 Then saith he unto his disciples. The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers are few : 38 Pray ye, therefore, the Lord of the harvest that he will send forth labourers into his harvest. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 66 According to h out devils and village:^, irvest that he *i6 Neoni jinaawen watewadorihogo jiiiihononhwenja nctho. 27 If Neonen nc Yesusercnsarchte no ctho, tehniyah- ahe tehniionwegon wahonwahsero, tehodihcnrehtha, ya- ton, Ise ynyen-ah no Dawed, ahskenitenre. 28 Neoni shiyaharawo jikanonhsote, no tehniionwe- gon yohonwayiitoreana : Neoni Yesus wahenron, Tise- nehtahkon genh ne iihno nisenehre enkkweni ehneaya- weane ? Wahniron nc raonhugeh, Etho, Sayaner. 29 Ethoiio kca-niyahayere nc nigahtegeh, wahenron, Nc ok engarrihonni jitiscnehtahkonh, ehneayawcane. 30 Neoni onon sondcnhotongo no nigahtegeh : neoni Yesus wahshagorihwahniratshe, ne wahenron, Seninig- onrare tohsa onhka yagotogens. 31 Nok rononha, ne ok wathondokhahsi, ok na wah- niril' howanahtc jinaawen enagerahseragwegon. 3'i % Ji nen-wahadiyageane, sadkahthoh, ehwahon- wayuthewc tehahouhtagwegon rongweh rodeweaniyoh- steani onchshonhrcnon. 33 Nc onen nonehshonhronon shonsagonwayatinegen- we, nen oni sahaweanatane : oni jinikontyohkwa waho- dinehrago, ronton, Yahnonwenton tcyongwagen jinake Iserathaga shigen. 34 Nok nc Pharisees ronton, Raonha shadatinegene onehshonhronon-onogon nose aoriwa ne thayatagweniyo royenawasc nonehshonhronon. 35 H Neoni Yesus wathetsdekhawhka jikanatayent- on, shagorihonnyeanihatyese ne Synagogues, oni roderi- hwahnotontyesc ne Orihwadogenhti ne kayanertseragon, oni sahshagojonte jiok-nikanhroten nongwehneh. 36 Nok onen w^ahadkahtho jinykentyohkwa, ehnaa- weane jiniyoht ne wahshagotenre rononha, igen anyoh wahondonrishenhragon, igen a-naawen, jiniyoht teyodi- nakaronten-ah yahte-yodiyen ne tagonwadihsnyene. 37 Ethohkeh wahshagawenhahse ne raotyohkwa. Sane jiniyoht enshigen ne yagohehtowanen, nok niya- gonhah ne yagoyotens : 38 Jadereanayen kadi ne garihonni ne Royaner jiro- yenthon. ne engarihonni endehshagonhane ne yagoyo- tens jinonweh ne raohehtageh. 1^ 56 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. X. f i * ' s CHAP. X. The twelve apostles sent out, SfC. AND when he had called unto him his twelve disci- ples, he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease. 2 Now the names of the twelve apostles are these ; The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother ; James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother ; - 3 Philip, and Bartholomew, Thomas, and Matthew the publican ; James the son of Alpheus, and Lebbeus, whose surname was Thaddeus ; 4 Simon the Canaanite, and Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him. 5 These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying". Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not : 6 But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. 7 And, as ye go, preach, saying, The kingdom of heaven is at hand. 8 Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils : freely ye have received, freely give. 9 Provide neither gold nor silver, nor brass, in your purses; 10 Nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves : for the workman is worthy of his meat. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. X. 57 CHAP. X. he house of ass, in your Keristus yahshagonhane ie kenihshadirc rodirihwiyohston wahshagorihivahniratshe ne kashatstenhsera. NEONI ne onen shiyahshagononke Vaonhageh ne tekenihshadire raotyohkwa, wahshagaon ne ka- shatstenhsera nenhadisheani ne kondmigonhrakshen, nenwaton enshadiyatinegenwe, oni jiok-nahoten agwe- gon enshagodijonte jiok-neayagoyatawenhshege kanhra- ogon. 2 Ne nonwa ne raodihseana-ogon ne tekenihshadire rodirihwadogenhti kea-nihadih: Tyotyerenhton, Simon, ne ronwanatonhkwa Peter, oni Andrew, yadategen- ah ; Jarnes royen-ah ne Zebcdee, oni JoA^ty adaten-ah ; 3 Philip, oni Bartholomew, Thomas, oni Matthew ne rahwistaroroks ; James ne royen-ah Alpheus ; oni Leb- beus, tehahseanarahkwe Thaddeus ; 4 Simon ne Canaan-haga ; oni Judas Iscariot, ne ne tehonigonhrasere. 5 Ne neh-nihadi tekenihshadire Yesus yahshagon- hane, neoni jinashagorihon, wahenron, Tohsa ehniyaha- sewe jinonka ne ne Gentiles, ken oni nonkadih jikana- tayenton ne Samaritans tohsa sewadaweyat. 6 Senha yoweyenhston ehniyahasewe jiniyoht teyodi- nagaronton-ah ne Iserathaga. 7 Neoni, jiniyenhensewe, jaderihwahnoton, enseniron, Ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh ok-hetho naah. 8 Enyetshijonte kanhra, oni yetshiragewas ne lepers, sayetshigetsko ne yagawenheyon, sewayatinegenweh nonehshonhronon-ogon : watyesenha ji wesewayena, ok' thenwatyesenhake ji enyetshiyon. 9 Tohsa sadeweanotak ojinegwar karistanoron, yah oni karistagenrat, yah oni nojinegwarakshenhskwa, sah* natahkne aondahke : 10 Tohsa oni ne yerahkwa nathahinon-onhkeh, yah oni tagenihake adyatawit, yah oni ne ahta, yah oni ne adeanits : igen ne yagoyodatyese enwaton heayondade* nonte. 58 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. X. f I 1 ■■ I 1 1 And into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter, inquire who in it is worthy ; and there abide till ye go thence. 12 And when ye come into a house, salute it. 13 And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it : but if it be not worthy, let your peace return to you. 14 And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words, when ye depart out of that house, or city, shake off the dust of your feet. 15 Verily I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment than for that city. 16 IT Behold, i send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves : be ye, therefore, wise as serpents and harmless as doves. 17 But beware of men ; for they will deliver j'ou up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their syna- gogues. 18 And ye shall be brought before governors and kings for my sake, for a testimony against them and the Gen- tiles. 19 But when they deliver you up, take no thoaght how or what ye shall speak : for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall speak. 20 For it is not ye that speak, but the Spirit of your Father which speaketh in you. 21 And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death, and the father the child : and the children shall rise up against theii parents, and cause them to be put to death. 22 And ye shall be hated of all meniox my name's ^ake ) but he that endureth to the end shall be saved. . lall enter, till ye go NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. X. 59 eace come e return to hear your iity, shake e tolerable ;he day of he midst of id harmless iver you up their syna- ■3 and kings id the Gen- |no thought iven you in [irit of your brother to lildren shall to be put my name's saved. 1 1 Neoni jiok-nikanatodenh tokat yonatawenhte en- sewadaweyate, ensewarihwisake etho onhte yaweryenti- yoht ; neoni ehnonweh sewenterondak jiniyore eren en- sewehte. 12 Neoni ne onen enyetshinonhsoreane, teyetshinon- weron. 13 Neoni tokat etho jinikanonhsoten, yetshiyon ne sewayanerenhsera : nok yahten kishen yah ne shatege- na, isegeh enskayendahte ne yoyanere. 14 Neoni onhka kiok ne yahthayetshiyadewehkwen, netea-ens ne sewaweana yahthayondahonhsadate, nonen teajisewadekhahsi ne yagononhsote tokat kanatagon, se- wagenrawak ne sewahsigeh. 15 Agwah wagwenhahse, keaniyawenhsere yeuwa- longohte jiniyaweaonh ne Sodom oni Gomorrah enweh- niseradeke raojenhayenhcserageh, ne ehkanatayen. 16 Sewadkahthoh, lih yagwanhane jiniyoht teyodin- agaronton-ah yagonwanatori jigonnese onathayonni : ne kadi wahonni sewattokhak jiniyoht nonyare, tohsa oni othenon sasewaderihwatewaht jiniyoht oride. 17 Nok sewadadenigonrarak nongwehne : igen ehen- yethiyahtkawe jiyagojenhayen, oni enyetshisohkwawis- hon raodinonhsagon Synagogues : 18 Neoni enyetshiyatinyonte radikorahshon oni ko- rahkowahne ne niih ageriwa, ne enwatenyendenhston jinenhodiyatawen oni ne Gentiles. 19 Nok nonen ensewadenahskonni, tohsa othenon se- weanonhtonyon nahoten ahesewadatih ; igen enyetshiyon naah ok nen hour nahoten ensewenron. 20 Igen yah ise tegen nenhsadatih, ne ne kanigonra yanihah enyon nasadatih. 2 1 Neoni yadategen-ah yenhohtkawe ne nahrenheye nyadategen-ah, neoni ronihah ne shagoyen-ah : oni ne radikshaogon-ah tenhaditane enhonwatkonten ne shagoy- en-ogon-ah, ne engarihonni ehneayaweane enhonwadiryo. 22 Neoni agwegon nongweh, enyetshihswen ne niih akseana engahstonte : nok onhka ok yatenharihokten enhonwayatanonhstade naah. 1 M 60 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. X. 23 But when thej persecute you in this city, flee ye into another : for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel till the Son of man be come. 24 The disciple is not above his master, no^ the serv- ant above his lord. 25 It is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, and the servant as his lord. If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his household ? 26 Fear them not therefore: for there is nothing cover- ed, that shall not be revealed ; and hid, that shall not be known. 27 What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light ; and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the house-tops. 28 And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul; but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell. 29 Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fallo n the ground without your Father, 30 But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. 31 Fear ye not therefore, ye Lre of more value than many sparrows. 32 Whosoever, therefore, shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven. 33 But whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven. 34 Think not that I am come to send peace on earth : I came not to send peace, but a sword. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. X. 61 shall not be B value than 5 on earth : I 23 Nok tokat keaneayesayere ne ken kanat^igon, se- watego akte nonweh: Igen agwah wagonyenhahse, Arekho tensadenatongohton ne Iseratthagageh, jiniyore ne Ronwayen nongweh henrawe. 24 Ne raotyohkwa yahtehotongohton ne roweaniyo, neoni ne ronhase jiniyoht raoyaneta. 25 Etho se jiniyoht igen ne raotyohkwa ne ehnayoh- ton ne raoyaneta, oni ne ronhase jiniyoht ne roweaniyo. Tokat nongenh ahonatonhkwen ne rayatagweniyo jika- nonhsote Beelzebub, to-kadi onh-niyaweaon ji-ahonwa- dinatonhkwen ne raononhs-agon ne ne senha agahsea- nakshenhake? 26 Tohsa yetshitshahnihsek ne agarihonni : igen ya- hothenon tekarhoron, negeane yahthagatogenhsere ; oni aonhsehton, negeane yahthiyagatogenhsere. 27 Nahoten lih gonhrori ne ahsatagon, jinahoten sa- datih ji-wenteh : oni nahoten sathonde ne sahonhtageh, yasaderihwahnoton kanonhsoharageh. 28 Neoni tohsa shetshahnihsek rononha ne radiryohs noyeronta, nok yahthahadigweni agonwaryo nadonhets : nok ken ienhnon kayen ehtsetshahnihsek ne nenhagweni dejaron enhahtonte adonhets oni noyeronta onehshon. 29 Yah gcnh tekenih jiten-ah tewatenhninon yejo- ken-ah penis yadeyonenonh ? enhskah kadi netho yah- teyaweht aonseane onhwenjageh yagayentane ne yah- thahayatarak ne Yanihah. 30 Nok jinihsanonhkwiserageh ne sanonjine yonyote Avahraton naah. 31 Tohsa kadi sahteronshek ; ise naah senha yogaro- wanen jiniyoht ne tekajitenserageh. 32 Onhka kadi ok iihne eyongeweanaten enyagode- ryentarake nongweh, shateayawen lih oni tenhihsnyene raohenton ne Ragenihah ne Karonhyageh. 33 Onkka kadi ok enhagwadonhiyase teayeganerake nongwehogon, shateayaweane raonha oni lih enhiya- donhiye raohenton ne Ragenihah ne karonhyageh. 34 Tohsa sewerhek lih wagewe gyenhne ^^^ kayane- renh nonhwenjageh : yah kenh tewagon nagyunhne ka- yanerenh ne ok tenhnon nasharegowah. 6 'i ^i--_...v.t-- 'MIL-: i II 62 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. 35 For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the I iughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. 36 And a man's foes shall be they of his own house- hold. 37 He that loveth father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me ; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me. 38 And he that taketh not his cross and foUoweth after me, is not worthy of me. 39 He that findeth his life shall lose it : £ind he that loseth his life for my sake shall find it. 40 H He that receiveth you, receiveth me ; and he that receiveth me, receiveth him that sent me. 4 1 He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a proph- et shall receive a prophet's reward ; and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous man' s reward. 42 And whosoever shall give to drink unto one of these little ones a cup of cold ivater only in the name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall in no wise lose his reward. CHAP. XI. John sendeth his disciples to Christ. AND it came to pass, when Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples, he departed thence, to teach and to preach in their cities. 2 % Now, when John had heard in the prison the works of Christ he sent two of his disciples, 3 And said unto him, Art thou he that should come, or do we look for another? ..i^mi^. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. 63 35 Igen lih wagewe keanigyerane nongweh tengarih- warherie enhotkonten ne ronihah, oni goii\vayen-ah eii- yotkonten onislenhah, oninagosawhha enyotkontcn na- wenhonsa. 36 Neoni ne rongweh tenhadatswenhsege raonha ra- ononhsagonh. 37 Raonha no ronoronhkhwa ronihah tokat ronisten- Iiah senha ji-ni-niyoht yaliothenon shategena : oni tokat ronoronhkhwa ne royen-ah shagoyen-ah teas senha ji-ni- niyoht yahothonon shategena niihne. 38 Neoni onhka yahtha-taharahkwe ne raoyah'sonde, oni yahthahagyanenhawe, yahothenon shategena niihne. 39 Raonha n. -^niheanonhton jironhe enhohtonse naah ; oni tokat enhc -tonie jironhe ne iih ageriwa enshatshenri naah. 40 Raonha ne yayenahs, ragyenahs niih ; neoni onhka ok enhagyena niih, ne enhayena ne raonha ne thagen- haonh. 41 Raonha ne cnhoyena ne royatadogenhti raohsea- nagon ne royatado genhti, enhayena ne royatadogenhti raotsheanonyahtsera ; neoni raonha ne enhoyena ne rode- rihwagwarihsyon, ne rongweh raohseanagon ne roderih- vvagwarihsyon, ne rongweh, ne kadi enhaj'ena jincn- honwatonradahkwen ne roderihwagwarihsyon. 42 Neoni onhka kiok enshagohnekanonte nayehnegira ne enhskat ne kea-igen niyagasa enhskat cw;; yowistok ohnekanohs, neok ne raoseanagon ne rorihwadogenhti ; Iih agwah wagwenhahse jonha, raonha yahothenon tha- garihonni ne ahohtonse nahonwadonhreani. CHAP. XL Ne John yahsha got cany elite ne raotyohkwa Keristusneh. NEONEN shontongohte, ne onen Yesus saharihok- ten jinahshagoteweyeanonyen ne tekenih-shadire, ne rodirihwiyohstongowah nathondekhahsi, nenshagodi- rihonyen oni enhonderihwahnoton jikanatowanense. 2 *1[ Nonwa neonen John "waharonke jithanhoton ra- naskwase jinihoyotatyese ne Keristus, raonha yahshag- onhane tehniyahshe ne raotyohkwa, 3 Neoni wahawenhahse, Ise genh naah ne yagwenh tare, katon oya enyongwarharege ? W n m -.••'i.»3'-' 11 61 III ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. 4 Jesus answere^l and said unto ihem, Go, and show John again thope thinge, which ye do hear and see 5 The blind receive their sight, and the lame walk; the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hoar ; the dead are raised, and the poor have the gospel preached to them. 6 And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended | in rne. 7 IF And, as they departed, Jesus began to say unto the multitudes concerning John, What went ye out in the wilderness to see ? A reed shaken with the wind ? 8 But what went ye out for to see ? A man clothed in soft raiment ? Behold, they that wear soft clothing are ill kiiig'a liousei?. I^v.t \vhr t v::;rt y^^ cMt ftr lo pee? A prophoi 1 ye;!, i amy unto you, and more than a, prophet. 10 For this is he of whom it is written, Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. 1 1 Verily I say unto you, Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptifet : notwithstanding, he that is least in the kingdom of heaven, is greater than he. 12 And from the days of John the Baptist until now, the kingdom of heaven sufFereth violence, and the violent take it by fore e. 13 For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. 60 be offended hesied until 4 Neoni Ycsus saharihwaserago wahshaguwcnhahsf, Wasene oni ehtscnatonhahse ne John shegon jinaawcnh- seron jinahoten scwatlionde oni sewadkahtliohs : 5 Teliadironwcgoii saliadigcn, oni ycrenhshakslieane sahahtenli, nconi yagonhrare no lepers sayoyanereane, oni teyonhonhtagwegonne sayonronke 3'aga\vcnheyon sayontkctsko, oni yagotcnhtenyon waondaderihowanah- ten nc orihwadogcnlitiogon. 6 Nconi rodah skats raonha, onhka kiek no yahtha- hogenhratnne niihne. 7 % Neoiicn, sliathondekhahsi, Ycsus tahudahsawcn wahshagawonhalisc jinikentyohkwa ne liontstonde ne Johrij Oluiisc-watyeranoline karhagon ne genh naheso- wadkahtholi ? nohstyentane watyogarenron ne owera ? 8 Nok ohiuiawen neane jisewatkcnsclironhne? rongwch genh rotsheron^'aton noneti?kha ? Jadkahthoh, ne neane ronyatshcronyaton nonetskha ne na ne korahkowah rao- dinonbsngon raditeron. 9 Nok obn:uiwen ji-seweronh gatkenschah ? katon royatadogonliti ? ahtsisewadkahthoh ? togenhske, lih wagwenhahse, oni isi na-nonweh senha nagoyatado- genhti. 10 Igenh raonha naah ne ronwabyatonse, Sowadkah- thoh, lib yakbeyaleanyebte ne nagwadenbatscra obenton ji-skonbsonte, ne vvahonni enyesatagwabse jiniyenbenh- senonbatye sabenton. 1 1 Agvvab lib wagwenbabpe, Agaonbageb ne yagou- ageratonb nagonbcbtyengeb yab na ne teyagonagerat- stahkon ne senba ayekowanen jiniyoht John sbagohne- goserahs : etbo sane nea-neeb, raonha ne robsthon ne kayanertseragon ne karonbyageh ne senha rakowanen jiniyoht ne raonha. 12 Neoni jidyodahsawe shihodehniseratenyonhk ve ne John Shagohnegoserahs jiniyore nonwa ne kayanertsera- gon ne karonbyageh jiniyoht ne okthagonweanonhtonse, neoni ne yagonigonhrahniron agwah jiniyeshatste jiyey- enas. 13 Igen agwegon ne prophets oni nVttvo""^«»-+-'^ • yeJiodiribwp'^'' V '"niyore John-nf* % € H ti .1 -s 06 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI, 14 And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which wat for to come. 15 He that hath cars to hear let him hear. ion But whcreimto shall I liken this generation? It is like unto children sitting in the markets, and call- ing unto their follows, 47 And saying, We have piped unto you, and ye have not danced ; we have mourned unto you, and ye have not lamented. 18 For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say. He hath a devil. 19 The Son of man came eating and drinking, and they say. Behold a man gluttonous, and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans and sinners ; but Wisdom is justi- fied of her children. 20 H Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein most of his mighty works were done, because they repented not. 21 Wo unto thee, Chorazin ! wo unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackioth and ashes. 22 But, I say unto you. It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon in the day of judgment, than for you. 23 And thou Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be brought down to hell : for if the mighty works which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained until this day. 24 But I say unto you. That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for thee. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. which wai generation 1 its, and call- and ye have yo have not •inking", and rinkinnf, and wine-bibber, lorn is justi- /herein most icy repented Bethsaida! in you had ) ve repented J olerable for | n for you. calted unto the mighty U een done in I >re tolerable It than for 14 Neoni tokat ehnityoht enhsyena, negen-enh Elias, ne ne gen nctho tawehscrc. 15 Raonhii no lohahonhtondc nahahronkhage, Jinyoh ;aronk. IG Nok ka onhto nonwch lih agahskanego negcn- kahncgwahsadc ? Tholiah tcskyatycro jiniyoht heksha- ogon-ah yetaraycn jiyonlkchrondahkhwa, oni ychahago- dironhycnha no routenrotyoso, 17 Neoni }N»hanciih, gwahsodonnihnc, nok yahtha- tesowanonnyalikw<^n ; oni gwutahonnyonhkweanihne, nok yalitcscwadaditcnron. 18 Igon nc John sluirawc yahtcraks yah oni tehahne- girha ; neoni waairon, rouehshonhrontscraycn. 19 No Rouwaycn nongwcli sharawo hiraks oni rahnc- girha; oni roiUoiiyon, Jadkahthoh no rongwehne nc rak- kowancn, neoni nc raliiickagastanp, no wiiiCf nc rontenro ne radihwistaroroks, oni rodirihwannraakakon. Nok ka- nigonhrowaucnhsnra cuwutuu tonlkarihwagwarihsi na- onha agoyen-ogon-ah. 20 If Ethouo tahadahsawcn wahshagorihwasten yori- hwashatstc jikanatowancnso jinonweh yotongohton ka- shatstcnhscra raoyotcnli era jinihohson, ne wahonni ji- yahteshonadatrowahton. 21 Wescwendenhthcne, Chorazin! wesewendenhthene, Bethsaida ! igcn no raoshatstcnlisora jinihoyotcaonh jini- gon chtshiscwahsheahcani jonhageh ehnidyaweaonh Tyre oni Sidon, aonsahonadatrewahton wahonnise ahon- atston ahshirakshenhskwa oni ohsehara. 22 Nok lih wagwenhahsc, Keaniyawenhsere senha enwatyesenhakc nc Tt/re oni Sido7i, jincnhodiyatawen nehnonweh niwehniscrado jinatcnyetshiyatorehte, jinea- yawen nise. 23 Oni ise, Capernaum, wahhi yetshiyeyenhahkwe ne karonhyagch, nok nonwa kadi yeayetshiyatondi oneh- shon : igen ne rashatste raoyotenhsera nc jini-kahson ni- segeh ehnitkahson ne Sodom, asegenh ok honen nonwa jinayohton nonwa ken wen te. 24 Nok lih wagwenhahse, senha watyesenhajiniya- wenhsere nehyonhwenjado ne Sodom enwehniseradeke jinateayetshiyatorehte, jineayawen nise. ii ?s 68 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIL 25 If At that time Jesus answered and said, I thanlc thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these thinn:8 from the wise and prudent, aiul hast revealed them unto babes. 2G Even so, Father; for so if. seemed ft-ood in thy sight. 27 All thin^^s are delivered unto mc of my Father ; and no man knoweth the Son, but the Father ; noith'r knoweth any man the Father, save the Son, and he to whomsoever the Son will reveal him, 28 II Come unto me, all yc that labour and arc heavy laden, and 1 will give you rest. 29 Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for 1 am meek and lowly in heart ; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. 30 For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light. CHAP. XII. The Pharisees^ blindness reproved. AT that time Jesus went on the sabbath-day through the corn ; and his disciples were a hungered, and began to pluck the ears of corn, and to eat. 2 But when the Pharisees saw it, they said unto him, Behold, thy disciples do that which is not lawful to do upon the sabbath-day. 3 But he said unto them, Have ye not read what David did when he was a hungered, and they that were with him ; 4 How he entered into the house of God, and did eat the show-bread, which was not lawful for him to eat, neither for them which were with him, but only for the priests? NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. ^>9 25 Ethohkeh nonweh Yesus, saharihwaserago wah- enron, Wagonyatonrcn iso, O Rngenih, Saya ; r karo- nhyageh oni onhwenjageii, no wahonni iso sulisehton jinigon negcn-cnh ronwanahsehtcani rodinigonhrowan- enhse, oni okthityodokte ehnor 'cadih jisadythlon kaw- iragoh. 26 Ok shatoyoht, Ragenih : igen ar'yoh ehniyoht yoyanere jidehskancie. 27 Orihwagwegon ohtewakha Ragenihnehf yah oni onhka nongweh tehonwayonterih no Ronwi yen; no ok ne Ranihah; yah oni onhka tehonwa^ c'^.terih no P.ai- hah, no ok no Ronwayen, oni raonha < nhica kiok no ron- wayen ensehshngoriwawase. 28 Kats iihno agwegon no sewaronhyagenh sewayote oni no yagohwisheane, oni lih engonyatorishenthose. 29 Tesehk nogwadyentanyaks, ahskwanageron ; igen lih wagyatanetskha skeneaah nagwcryane.: oni enhset- shenri adorishonhtsora no sadonhotsucrageh. oO Igou nagwiulyentunyuks yahtcyokste, akrycna oni yahteyokste. CHAl. XII. Keristus wahshagogahkwarihsl ne Pharisees jiniyotper en ne Sabbath. ETHOHKEH nonwoh Yesus ronne aondadogenh- tongeh wehniserade kahehtagonhshon ; onenhste kayenthon, neoni raotyohkwa ronatonhkaryagonhatye, oni tahondahsawen wahadinahsarongo nonenhste, ne nenhadike. 2 Nok neonen ne Pharisees wahontkahthoh, wahon- wenhahse, raonha, Sadkahthoh, sentyohkwa ehnahadi- yere ne yahteyoderihwagwarihsyon ne ehnayeyere ne yawendadogenhton wehniserade. 3 Nok sahshagawenhahse rononha, Yah ken naah tesewaweanahnoton ne Dawed jinihoyeren nonen shiho- tonhkaryagonhatye, ji oni nigon ronne ; 4 Eh wahhi yahadaweyate jirononhsote ne Niyoh, oni warake ne onataradogenhti, yahtense teyoyanere ne aharake, yah oni jinigon ne ronne ne ok ne radijihenh- staji? ra ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. 5 Or have ye not read in the law, how that on the gabbath-days the priests in the temple profane the sab- bi*th, and are blameless ? 6 But I say unto you, that in this place is on e greater than the temple. 7 But if ye had known what this meaneth, I will - have mercy, and not sacrifice, ye would not have con- demned the guiltless. 8 For the Son of man is TiOrd even of the sabbath-day, 9 1" And, when he was departed thence, he went into their synagogue: 10 And, behold, there was a man which had his hand withered, and they asked him, saying. Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath-days, that they might accuse him. 1 1 And he said unto them. What man shall there be among you that shall have one sheep, and if it fall into a pit on the sabbath-day, will he not lay hold on it, and lift it out. 12 How much then is a man better than a sheep ? Wherefore it is lawful to do well on the sabbath-days. 13 Then saith he to the man, Stretch forth thine hand. ' And he stretched it forth ; and it was restored whole, like as the other. ■ . '^ 14 IT Then the Pharisees went out, and held a coun- cil against him, how they might destroy him. 15 But when Jesus knew it he withdrew himself from thence, and great multitudes followed him, and he heal- * ed them all ; , 16 And charged them, that they should not make him known : 17 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet saying, ne gei enl| nac NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. 71 5 Katon oni yahtesewaweanahnoton nahtyawenrat- sherageh, jiniyaweaonh ne ne aondadogenhtongeh weh- niserade ne radijihenhstaji ononhsadogenhtigeh wahon- wayonwesahte yawendadogenhton, oni yah kadi tehon- wadirihwastani 1 6 Nok lih wagwenhahse nisc, Kentlioh kanega irate ne rakowanen senha jiniyoht ne kanonhsa ononhsado- genhtigwoah 7 Nok tokat aondesewadcryentarake nahoten ne gen- enli kenton, Jih gerihwanonwese ne adaditenron, nok yahten ne kanej'^onhkwa, yah wahi onhte tasheyadewe- iidehte ne yahteyagonhigon. 8 Igen ne Ronwayen nongweh Royaner naah oni naondadogenhtongeh. 9 IT Neoni nen eren shonsaaehte, ehniyahare jirodi- nonhsote ne Synagogue. 10 Neoni, sadkahthoh, rongweh ehire ne ronontshage- nheyon. Neoni wahonwarihwanondonse, wairon, Yoy- anere genh aonsayondadejonte ne yawendadogenhton wehniserade ? ne nothenon ahadirihwatshenri ne raonha. 11 Neoni raonha wahshagawenhahse, Onhka kadi nonwa jinijon nongweh tokat nongenh enhskat teyodin- akaronton-ah, yagayateane nagonh aondadogenhtongeh, yah onhte genii ihiyahayena aonsahayatago 1 12 Senha wahi ese yotongohton nongweh kanoron jiniyoht ne teyodinakaronton-ah 1 Ne kadi wahonni yoy- anere ne tkarihwayeri jinayontyere naondadogenhton- geh-wehniserade. 13 Ethone wahawenhahse ne rongweh, stagwarihsi senontshageh. Neoni wahatagwarihsi ; oni ehnonsayoy- anereane, jiniyoht ne skadi. 14 Ethone ne Pharisees wahadiyageane, yahadijenh- y^n, to-nayaweane nahonwahtonde. 15 Nok neonen ne Yesus wahotogense, raonha akte warehte ; oni kentyohkowanen yahonwahserete, oni ag- wegon sahshagojonte ; 16 Neoni wahshagawenhahse radigwegon ne ne tohsa ahonwarihowanahte ; 17 Ne ken-igen yagarihwayerine jinihodadihne n« Esaias royatado^enhligenha, jinihawen. ■i ''if t '!tl 72 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. 18 Behold my servant, whom I have chosen: my be* loved, in whom my soul is' well pleased; I will put* my Spirit upon him, and he shall show judgment to the Gentiles. 19 He shall not strive, nor cry ; neither shall any man hear his voice in the streets. 20 A bruised reed shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench, till he send forth judgment unto victory. 21 And in his name shall the Gentiles trust. 22 IT Then was brought unto him one possessed with a devil, blind and dumb ; and he healed him, insomuch that the blind and dumb both spake and saw. gon 23 And all the people were amazed, and said, Is not - this the son of David ? 24 But when the Pharisees heard it, they said, This fellow doth not cast out devils but by Beelzebub, the prince of the devils. 25 And Jesus knew their thoughts, and said unto tliem, Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to deso- lation ; and every city or house divided rgainst itself shall not stand. 26 And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how shall then his kingdom stand? 27 And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your children cast them out ? therefore they shall be your judges. . * 28 But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. 73 18 Sewadkahthoh nagenhatsera, ne niih kheyatarag- weH ; ne ne khenoronlikhwa, ne nagwadonhets waawe- ryentiyo : lih kadi wagyonte nagenigonra ne raonhageh, ne wahonni enhshagonatonhahse kajenhayenhtserageh narekho tehodirihwiyohston. 19 Yahteyaweh ahdatsteronse, ne tens nahatstaren ; yah oni ne nongweh thahonwaweanaronge jidekanatog- enhseron. 20 Yahongo-onh ohstyentane yahtcyaweht tabayake, oni ayotekhage ollskare yah na thahaswahle, jiniyore endehshagonhane kajenhayenhtserageh adensheanyehts- erageh. 21 Neoni raohseanagonh naah tkagonte ne yah teho- dirihwiyohston Gentiles enhondeweanodahkwe. 22 1^ Ethone ehwalionwayathewe raonhageh shay- adat rodyagweniyolisteani onehshonhronon, teharonwe- gon yahteliadatih : oni ne sahojonte, yagarihwageanyate ki sahagen teharonwegonne oni yahteshaweanatahkwe wahadatih. 23 Neoni agwegon nongweh waagonehrago, yonton- yon, Yah ken ne gen-enh tegen ne royen-ah Dawed ? 24 Nok neonen Pharisees wahonronge, wahoniron, Ne ken igenh thirongweha jinihayerha shayatinegens? onehslionhronon-ogon, walii ne royenawase Beelzebub ne rayatagweniyo nonehshonhronon. 25 Neoni Yesus roderyentare jironnonhtonyon, oni wahshagawenhahse, Niyadekayanertserageh ok agaonha tayonnityohtyake agenron eayonton ; oni niyadekanata- geli tokat oni kanonlisa taondekhahsi yahteyaweht agar to taire ) 26 Oni tokat Satan ahoyatinegenwe Sata7i, raonha wahi tehadadekhahsi ; to-kadi ne nayaweane raoyanert- sera thaonsagatane genh ? 27 Neoni tokat lih ahagyenawase Beelzebub skya- tinegens nonehshonhronon-ogon, onhka kadi ne gen-enh rodi^'-enawase ne yetshiyen-ogon-ah ji shadiyatinegens ? ne kadi wahonni rononha enyetshiyatorehte nise. 28 Nok tokat lih enskyatinegenwe nonehshonhronon engate Raonigonhriyohstahk ne Niyoh, ncn kadi ne ra- oyanertsera ne Niyoh onwe nisegoh. . ■i\ in 74 i I ST. MATTHEW, CIJAV. XII. • 29 Or else, how can one enter into a strong man^g house, anu spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man? an I ti-en he will spoil his house. 30 He that is not with me, is against me ; and he that firathereth not with me, scattereth abroad. 31 Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men : but the blas- phemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. 32 And whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him : but whosoever speak- eth against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him^ neither in this world, neither in the world to come. 33 Either make the tree good, and his fruit good; or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt : for the tree is known by his fruit. 34 O generation of vipers! how can ye, being evil, speak good things? for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. 35 A good man, out of the good treasure of the heart, bringeth forth good things : and an evil man, out of the evil treasure, bringeth forth evil things. 36 But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account the.eof in the day of judgment. 37 For by thy words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be condemned. 38 H Then certain of the scribes and of the Pharisees answered, saying, Master, we would see a sign from thee. I NR ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. 75 29 Ne tens, ne keanayaweane enwaton genh naho- nonhskari tokat renteron ne rashatste, raononhsagon en- hahetkenhte ne royen, wahi nyare ahonerenke cntewaty- erenhte ne rashatste ? ethone onen enhahetkcnhte ne ra- ononhsagon. 30 Raonba ne yahteyagenese ragenogaronhs ; oni ra- onha ne yahshahne teyageniroroks tenhatogwahton isi- nonwehshon. 31 Ne wahonni lih wagwenhahse, Agwegon ne ka- rihwaneren oni ronwatsliaweanoryatha enwaton enjon- daderihwiyohsten nongweh : nok nenhonwatsliaweanor- yate ne Ronigonhriyohston yahteyaweht aonsayondade rihwiyohsten nongwehogon. 32 Neoni onhka kiok enyondatih skaweanat enlion- wenhahse ne Ronwayen nongweh, enwaton enshonwa- rihwiyohsten : nok tokat onhka kiok wahetken enhon- wenhahse ne Ronigonhriyohton, yahteyaweht aonsahon- warihwiyohsten, neken yonhwenjade, nok oni noya jity- onhwenjade ne tawe. 33 Ka ok ni kayen ehniyeyer ayerondiyohste, oni wa- hiyohste ; ne tens ayerondatkenhte ohyahetkeane ki oni ; igen enyogentane jinikarondoten, ne ji nahoten wahya- nyentha. 34 O kahnegwahsakshen onyare ! ohnaahsyere ehse niyoht, wahetken, ahsadatih ne yoyanere ? igen tkaya- gense yotkate agaweryane ehsagonh yondadyatha. 35 Royanere ne rongweh, tkayagense jitkanaktiyoh raweryane, ehtkayenhtahkwa karihwiyose : oni ne rong- wetakshen, wahetken kijitkayenlitahkwa, ehtkayagense ne karihwakshen. 36 Nok lih wagwenhahse. Ken igen niyadekaweana- geh orihwakshenhskwa enhondatih nongweh, enyondad- erihodalisyase enwehniseradeke kajenhayenhtseragon. 37 Igen saweanaogon enwadyatorehte neayesayerit- she, oni saweana-ogon enhsadewendehtahkwe. 38 1^ Ethone radiyatatogen ne Scribes oni ne Phari- sees wahadirihwaserago, wahoniron, Tagwaweanino, yagwehre ayagwadkahthoh nenwatenyendenhstoa nise« geh. 5 s i 1 ,^" I Ml ii. *' 76 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. 39 But he answered and mid uj'to th^ii; \n e\\, and adulterous g(!r.eratica soeketh after a sign; nvA there shall no sign be given to it, but the ign of the prophet Jonas. 40 For as Jonas was three diiys and threo jiights in the v/huJc's belly, so shall th*,; fc>(>n of ma) ''^ three days 9iid three niffhts in the heart of the eiuih. 4 1 Fho men of Nineve shall rise in judgment with this generation, and shall comiemn it : because they repented at the preaching of Jona,; : and behold, a greater than Jonas is here. 42 The queen of the south shall ri-^e up in the judgment with this generation, and shall condemn it : for she came from the uttermost parts of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon : and, behold, a greater than Solomon is here. 43 When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. 44 Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out : and, when he is come, he findeth il empty, swept, and garnished. 45 Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there : and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be 9>o unto this wicked generation. 46 IF While he yet talked to the people, behold, his mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him. 47 Then one said unto him, Behold thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to speak with thee. H 1 NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. 77 e u and lul there prophet iiQ:hts ill ree days )nt with ISO they I greater -idgment he came wisdom L is here, man, he findeth ise from indeth it :lf seven ■ enter in is worse > wicked lold, his to speak her and .th thee. 39 Nok saharihwaserago wahshagawenhahse rononha, {^ewahserohense oni sewanahkwagastha karihwanereu sewahnegwahsad ne kadi sewesaks ne aontenycndcnston ; yah kadi othenon tenwatenyendenston nayetshiyawi, iieok watenyendenston ne Royatadogenhtigenha Jonas : 40 Igen ne Jonas aiisen niwehniserageh fthsen oni ni- wahsontage kanegwentagon ne kenjowanen renterondah- kwe ; eh kadi oni ne Ronwayen nongweh ahsen niweli- niserageh ahsen oni niwahsontageh enhenterondake avve- ryane nagonh jiyonhwenjade. 41 Ne ronongweh ne Nineveh enshontketsko kajen- hayenhtseragon ok enhskahne ne ken kahnegwahsade, oni enwadewendehton : ne engarihonni shonadatrewah- ton shihoderihwahnoton ne Jonas; oni, jadkahthoh, senha rakowanen jiniyoht ne Jonas kentho irese. 42 Ne korahkowah agonhehtyen entyegeh ensewat- ketsko kajenhayenhtseragon ok enhskahne ne ken kah- negwahsade, o)ii enhonwanadwendehte : igen ehnontawe jiyodonhwenjoktanihon ne nayothondeke ne raonigonh- rowanenhsera ne Solomon; oni, jadkahthoh, senha ra- kowanen jiniyoht ne Solomon kentho irese. 43 Neonen ne kanigonkrakshen shonsagayageane nc rongwetagon, enhahtenti jiyaonhwenjathense, resaks na- hadorishen, oni yahtehatshenryese. 44 Ethone enhenron, Nen ki sagahkete jitewagenonh- sote sage ehse nitew-agenonh ; neonen sharawe, wahat- shenri aogon, yonhewen, oni waderaseston. 45 Ethone yahahahtenti, yahahawihte raonha thigate jatahk nikanigonrage ne senha ronongwetakshen jiniyoht ne raonha, oni yahondaweyate ehyahonnagerate : ne ka- di nohnagen yahondoktahkwe netho ne rongweh isi non- kadih senha rahetken jiniyoht shondontyerenhte. Ne kadi shateayaweane negen-enh rodirihwaneraakskon yongwetakshen ne ken kahnegwahsade. 46 H Shegon ne nihohthare nongwehne, sadkahthoh, ronistenhah oni ne shagononhkwe ehyegeanyate atste,, iyenhre ahiweanaran. 47 Ethone shayadat wahawenhahse, Sadkahthoh, sanistenhah shenonhkwe oni ken yegeanyate, iyenhre ayesaweanaran nise. ri* ( 'J \ Hi i 78 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIII. 48 But he answered and said unto him that told him, Who is my mother ? and who are my brethren 1 49 And he stretched forth his h^nd toward his disci j)ies, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren ! 50 For whosoever shall do the will of my Fatlicr which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. CHAP. X 1 1 1. The parable of the sower. r"ri HE same day went Jesus out of the house and sat JL by the sea-side. 2 And irreat multitudes were gathered together unto him, so that he went into a ship, and sat ; and the whole multitude stood on the shore. 3 And he spake many things unto them in parable.-., saying, Behold, a sower went forth to sow : 4 And when he sowed, some seeds fell by the waj-- side, and the fowls came and devoured them up : 5 Some fell upon stony places, where they had not much earth ; and forthwith they sprung up, because they had no deepness of earth : (3 And when the sun was up, the}'' were scorched ; and because they had no root, they withered away. 7 And some fell among thorns ; and the thorns sprung up and choked them. 8 But other fell into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some a hundred-fold, some six.ty-fold, some thirty- fold. • 9 Who hath ears to hear, let him hear. 10 ^[ And the disciples came, and said unto him, Why speakest thou unto them in parables? 2 I onha;^ tyen NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIII. 79 48 Nok waharihwaserago wahawenhahse raonha na- hohrorih, Onhka naah nistenhah 1 oiihka oiii ne k'^enon- hkwe ? 49 Neoni yaheanontshagwarilisi jinonkadih ne raoty- olikwa, oni wahenron, Jadkahthoh nistenhah oni khe- nonhkwe ! 50 Igen onhka kiok ehneayere jinithonigonhroton ne Rageniliah karonliyageh thenteron, shateyoht nagyasta- tegen-ah, oni agyadcanosenha, oni istenhah. C H A P X 1 1 1. Ne tekarihiDagcnwahton ne kancii oni ne wahayentho. NE shaehniserat Yesus wahayageane jikanonhsote, eh yahatyen kanyatarakta. 2 Neoni Agwah kentyohkowanen yagotkeanison ra- onhageh, ne wahonni kalionwagon wahadita, eh waha- tyen, nok ne kentyohkwagwegon eh radigeanyate ehti- yogeh. 3 ^ Neoni eso yoriwageh niyategonwahadatih ne'te- karihwagenwahton, wahenron, Jadkahthoh, rayenthos wahahtenti wahayenthohsere ; 4 Neoni ne onen wahayentho, odyake ne kanen oha- hakta yagayentane, neoni jitea-ah tonsagondihkwe wa- gontekhwisa. 5 Odyake oneayageh yagayentane, ne kanen nigon- hah yaonhwenjahere ; yohsnore nok waganyo wahonni kcMiiia'onhali yonhwenjahere : Neoni jiniyoderalikwagaratatoj, nok ondyadatsha ; igen yahteyohterfl^ndaonh, ne wahonni sontagenheye. 7 Oni odyake ohnyon waragon yagayentane ; wagon- dehj'aron nohnyonwara, waodiryo ne kayenthon. 8 Nok odyake jiyonhwenjiy oh yagayentane, wagon- dehyaron waganenhonten, odyake weanyawe, odyake yayak-niwahshen, odyake ahsea-niwahshen niyohnanet. 9 Onhka teliahonhtonde naharonge, rothondek gin- yoh. 10 Neoni ne raotyohkwa ehwahonnewe, wahonwen hahse, Ohneaneeh nise wahsheyaten tkarihwagenwah- ton. I h I \tonni ; igen neonen wathonigonh- irawenrye wahotswatanyonse ne wagarihonni ne oweanaj onhwajok ok ne enhagenhraten. *■ ^ '»■): *; 82 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIII. 22 Ho also that received seed among the thorns is he that heareih the word ; and the care of tliis world, and the deceit fuhiesri of riches, choke the word, and he be- cometh unfruitful, 23 But he that received seed into the good ground is he that hcareth the word, and understandeth it, which also beareth fruit, and bringeth forth, bome a hundred- fold some sixty some thirty. 24 H Another parable put he forth unto them say- ing, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed good seed in his field ; 25 But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. 26 But when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the tares also. 27 So the servants of the householder came, and said unto him, Sir, didst not thou sow good seed in thy field, from whence then hath it tares ? 28 He said unto them, An enemy hath done this, The servants said unto him. Wilt thou that we go and gather them up ? 29 But he said. Nay; lest, while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. 30 Let both grow together until the harvest : and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers. Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them ; but gather the wheat into my barn. 3 1 If Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took and sowed in his field ; :32 Which indeed is the least of all seeds ; but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree ; so that the birds of the air come and lodge ir^ the branches thereof. /^^ NR ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI 1 1. 83 ■ns is ho 3rltl, and 1 he be- round is /, wliich lundred- lem say- a man d sowed brought md said ^y field, le this, go and up the and in ther ye to burn aymg, lustard ; when ;ometh dge in f*2'2 Raonhaoni nekcnkayen wahayoua no kancn ohik- togon, yeyoyeutuonh raonlia naah nerothoui^Mioweana; no ne tehorengoanyon jiyonhwenjade, nconi ronigorhate- anis ne atshogowahtshora, ne wao-doniyukluhkwenowe- ana, ne wahonni yahteyoncnhontnonh. 23 Nok kenkuyen roycnuh no kunen nn jinonweh ni- youhwenjiyoh raonha naali ne rothondchkwe noweana, oni ronigonhraycntaonh ; oni onhyuuyciitcn waganen- honten, yagahcwe, odyako teweanyawc, odyfikc yagu- hewe yayak niwahshen, odyake alitihcji-niwahshen. 24 1[ Shegon oya tekarihwagenwuhlon wahatlerih- wahtcndyehle no rononhagch, ratonne, Ne ne kayanert- seragon ne karonhyageh aniyoht jiniyoht ne rongweh royenthon kanenhiyoli ne raohehtageh : 25 Nok jinahe rotas, ne ne ronwahswense ehwarawe ehwahayentho kanenhakshen heanekerageh, nen tcnh- non eren sarehte. 2G Nok onen waganahsonten, kancnhi3^oh, nok oni ehnaaweane nen wene tekayehston ne kancnhshen. 27 Ne kadi ne ronwadinhase ne ehkanonhsagon eh- wahonnewe ruonhageh wahonniron, Seweaniyo, wahi genh sayenthon kanenhiyoh nesahehtageh? ka nontawe ne kanenhakshen watkondyeste ? 28 Raonha wahshagawenhahse, Ne na ne rakswenhse ehnahayere. Neoni ne ronwadinhase wahonwenhahse, ehkadi genhyeayagwe eayagwaroroke ? 29 Nok wahenron, Tohsa ; onwa jiensewaroroke ne kanenhakshen, ensewadehrotongo oni neanekeri. 30 Ginyoh nyare wadonnisa ok enhskahne jinikano- rarihs; jiniyageanekeriyaks enkheyenhahse nenhadiyake, Sewarorok tewatyerenht ne kanenhakshen, sewahryenon- nih enwatshen neaneeh : nok sewarorok neanekeri ka- nonhsagon sewayont. 31 ^ Shegon oya tekarihwagenwahton wahaderih- wahtendyehte rononhageh, ratonne, Ne ne kayanertsera- gon ne karonhyageh ehniyoht jiniyoht ne kanen ne mus- tard kanen, wahi rongweh wahayentho raohehtageh : 32 Wahi neane niyeyagosthon nonenhagwegon : nok ne nen onen ondehyaron, aonhaah yohontowanen no- honte-ogonhah anyoh karonta, jiten-ogonhah ehgondah- sehtahkwa onenhrogonhshon. 84 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. Xlir. 33 1" Another parable spake he unto them : The king, dom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. 34 All these things Fpake Jesus unto the multitude in parables ; and without a parable spake he not unto them : 35 That it might be fulfilled which was spoken bj the prophet, saying, I will open my mouth in parables : I will utter things wJiich have been kept secret from the foundation of the world. 36 1" Then Jesus sent the multitude away, and went into the house ; and his disciples came unto him, saying, Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field. 37 He answered and said unto them, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man ; 38 The field is the world ; the good seed are the chil- dren of the kingdom ; but the tares are the children of the wicked one ; 39 The enemy that sowed them is the devil ; the har- vest is ihe end of the world ; and the reapers are the angels, 40 As, therefore, the tares are gathered and burned in the fire ; so shall it be in the end of this world. 41 The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend and them which do iniquity. 42 And shall cast them into a furnace of fire ; there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIII, Bi 33 Shegon oya tekarihwagenwahton wahshagodaty- ase rononhageh : Ne ne kayanertseragon ne karonhya- geh aniyoht jiniyoht ne yottengwahtha, ne nonhehtyen watkahkwe, onhsehte ahshen niwatenyendentserageh othesera, jiniyagahewe wagwegon wattengwahton. 34 IT Agwegon jinikariwageh rodatih ne Yesus jiken- tyohkowanen ne tekarihwagenwahton ; tokat yahne tha- hodatige tkarihwagenwahton yahothenon thashagawea- ' ni rononha : 35 Ne kadi jiniyaweaonh yoderihwananonh jinihoda- dihne ne Prophet, ratonhahkwe, lih engenhotongo ji ik- shagaronte ne tekarihwagenwahton ; lih engeriho-dahsi orihwagwegon ne yoderihwahsehton shondonhwenjada- hsawen nonwa keayonhwenjade. 36 Ethone Yesus tonsahshagorenyate ne kentyoh- kowanen, neoni yahadaweyate kanonhsagon : neoni rao- tyohkwa ehwahonnewe, wahoniron, Tagwahrorih ne te-, karihwag(jnwahton ne kanenhak-shen ne kahehtageh yohnyo-onh. 37 Raonha saharihwaserago wahshagawenhahse, Ra- onha ne wahayentho ne kanenhiyoh ne na ne Ronwayen nongwel.i : 38 Ne ne kahehtageh jiyonhwenjade : ne ne kanen- hiyoh ne ne kakshatiyose ne kayanertseragon ; nok ne kanenhakshen ne ne raokshata ne rorihwaneraakskon : 39 Ne ne shagohswense ne royenthon ne ne onehshon- hronon: ne ne jiniyageanegeriyaks ne jinenwadonhwen- jokten; oni ne rononnegeriy aks ne ne radironhyagehronon. 40 Ne kadi wahonni ne kanenhakshen karoron igenh oni ojistageh eayagoti enwatshen ; etho oneane neayaw- eane jinenwadonhwenjokten. 41 Ne Ronwayen nongweh tkagonte tahshagonhane raodironh-yagehronon, agwegon enhsnagodiyatodahsi ji- nikentyohkowanenhsera agwegon ne yagogenhratani- onh, oni ne jiniyagotyeren ne wahetkenhseragwegon ; 42 Neoni ehyenshagodiyatondi jiyotekha-onweh no- jire : ehnonweh neayondatyesahte onawigenha enwatogc 8 86 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIII. I! I 43 Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear let him hear. 44 1" Again, The kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure, hid in a field ; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof, goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field. 45 H Again, The kingdom of heaven is like unto a merchant-man seeking goodly pearls : 46 Who, when he had found one pearl of great price, went and sold all that he had, and bought it. 47 H Again, The kingdom of heaven is like unto a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind. .t _ 48 Which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. 49 So shall it be at the end of the world : the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just. 50 And shall cast them into the furnace of fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. 51 Jesus saith unto them. Have ye understood all these things ? They say unto him, Yea, Lord. 52 Then said he unto them. Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven, is like unto a man that is a householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old. 53 1" And it came to pass, that when Jesus finished these parables, he departed thence. had -I V \. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIII. 87 le unto a I » *1 i i 43 Ethohkeh neane nyagoderihwagwarihsyon teayon- deronronten onen jiniyoht ne karahkwa, ne kayanertse- ragon ne Ronwanihnehah. Onhka tewahonhtonde nay- onronke, ginyoh rolhondek. 44 H Nare oya : Ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh jiniyoht nagohwista aonhsehton kahehtagon ; ka ok na- genhatye ne rongweh ahatshenri, aonsahahsehte, aha- donharen nok ahatenhninon jinihoyen, nok yahadatni- nonse nehnonweh Ikahehtayen. 45 IF Nare oya : Ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh aniyoht jiniyoht ne ratenhninonhskowah, resaks ne senha yorihowanen : 46 Onhka, nonen ahatshenri ne senha yorihowanen, ahatenhninonke jinihoyen, nok yaonsahahninon nethoh, 47 IT Nare oya : Ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh jiniyoht ne ahare, kanyatarageh y ay ago, aontagaroroke ok niyategon : 48 Neonen aganahne, ayagohtarhehte ajakta, neoni enhontyen, tahadiyehstahsi yoyanere kahonwagon en- honneta, nok ne wahetken akte yenhonati. 49 Eh kadi oneane neayaweanc iie onen enwadonh- wenjokten : ne yeronhyagehronon ethohkeh enthonne, tenhadiyehstahsi ne yagorihwaneren ji iyete ne yagoya- nere, 50 Eh yenhonwadiyatondi jiyotekha-onweh nojire : ji- nonweh neayondatyesahte agonawigenha tengyatoke. 51 Yesus wahsliagawenhahse, Watisewahonhtyen- tane ken negea-enh jinikariwageh ken igen? Wahonni- ron etho, naaw^ane Sayaner. 52 Ethone sahenron rononhageh, Ne kadi wahonni niyadehati ne Scribe igense ronwadirihonyeani aniyoht kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh, aniyoht jiniyoht ne rongweh ne raonha raononhsagon, aontahayageawe ne raohwista jiniya^egon ase oni nagayon. 53 Neoni ne onen shontongohte, ne ne onen Yesus sahaweyeanentane jinigon ne tkarjhwagenwahton, nen ethone akte yeshawenon. i r ' I, r T II m ' 88 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIV. 54 And when he was come into his own country, he taught them in their synagogue, insomuch that they were astonished, and said, Whence hath this man this wisdom and these mighty works 55 Is not this the carpenter's son ? is not his mother called Mary ? and his brethren, James, and Joses, and Simon, and Judas ? 56 And his sisters, are they not all with us ? Whence then hath this man oAl i\\ese things? 57 And they were offended in him. But Jesus said unto them, A prophet is not without honour, save in his own countr}'', and in his own house. 58 And he did not many works there, because of their unbelief. "•1 I CHAP. XIV. Herod's ojnnion of Christ, Sfc. AT that time Herod the tetrarch heard of the fame of Jesus, 2 And said unto his servants. This is John the Baptist he is risen from the dead : and therefore mighty works do show forth themselves in him. 3 T For Herod had laid hold on John, and bound him and put him in prison for 'Herodias' sake his brother Philip's wife. 4 For John said unto him. It is not lawful for thee to have her. 5 And when he would have put him to death, he fear- ed the multitude, because they counted him as a pro- phet, 6 But w^hen Herod's birth-day was kept, the daughter of Herodias danced before them, and pleased Herod. ' 7 Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her whatsoever she wouk. ask, \ I i .■^^i^:'-^:^-^-^^^?^p Baptist : ' works nd him brother thee to le fear- a pro- ig-hter )d. 7e her NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIV. 54 If Neoni onen shiyahonsarawe raonha ji nonweh nihanagere, ehsahshagorihonyen synagogue^ ne ne jina awen agwah rodirihwanehragwas, ronionyon, Ka-onhte nithohah ne gen rongweh jinihonigonra, ji oni nikashat- stenhseroten ne raoyotenhbera ? 55 Yah ken ne tegen ne ranonhsonnis royen-ah ? yah ken ne tegen ne ronistenhuh Mary konwayats ? ne ron- dadenonhkwe, ne James, oni Joses, oni Simon, nok Judas ? 56 Neoni rondeanosenha, yah onhte gen agwegon te- tewese ? Ka kadi ne gen nithorihwenha ne geane rong- weh jinikariwageh 'I 57 Neoni jiuiyoht wahonateronse ne raonhageh. Nok ne Yesus walishagaweuhahse, Wahi nagoyatadogenhti yahteyaweh ne yahthahonwagonyenhsthage, ne ok ji- nonweh nihanagere, oni raonha raononhsagon. 58 Neoni yaii agwah othenon tehoty^eren ne kayoten- hserashatste, ne wahonni ne wahonni ji yahteihonehtah- kon. CHAP. XIV. Herod jitchoyatorehtha ne Keristus. ETHOHKEH nonweh Herod ne rahseanowanen ro- thonde jinihatyerha ne Yesus ; 2 Neoni wahshagawenhahse ne shagonhase, Ne ne geane Jo/i7i ne Shagohnegoserahs : shotketskwen jira- wenheyonhne : ne kadi wahonni jinikayotenhserashatste ok rononha shagonatonnis. 3 Igen ne Herod wahoyena John, wahonerenke, wa- honhoton wagarihonni Herodias, ne nyatadegen-ah Phili]) rone. 4 Igen ne Johit wahawenhahse raonha, Yahteyowey- enhston nise ne tahejatyen raonha. 5 Ne wahonni warehre yoweyenhston onhte nahren- heye, tenhnon ne wahshagotshanige jinikentyohkwa, asegenh ne wahonni jironnehre ne gea ne royatadogenhti. 6 Nok ne onen ne Herod raodehnisera raodateanyote, ne kadi nc gonwayen-ah ne Herodias wathonnonnyah- kwase raodihenton, oni eso wahaweryentiyone Herod. 7 Ne kadi aoriwa waharharatsten roweanahniron wa- henron ji ok nahoten engarihwanonton. 8* -( . 90 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIV. 8 And she, being before instructed of her mother, said Give rne here John Baptist's head in a charger. 9 And the king was sorry: nevertheless, for the oath's sake, and them which sat with him at meat, he com- manded it to be given her. 1 And he sent and beheaded John in the prison. 1 1 And his head was brought in a charger, and given to the damsel, and she brought it to her mother. 1 2 And his disciples came, and took up the body, and buried it, and went and told Jesus. 1 3 ^ When Jesus heard of it, he departed thence by ship into a desert place apart : and, when the people had heard thereof, they followed him on foot out of the cities 1 4 And Jesus went forth, and saw a great multitude, and was moved with compassion toward them, and he healed their sick. 15 And when it was evening, his disciples came to him, saying, This is a desert place, and the time is now past ; send the multitude away, that they may go into the villages and buy themselves victuals. 10 But Jesus said unto them, They need not depart, lifive ye them to eat. 17 And they say unto him, We have here but five loaves and two fishes. 18 He said. Bring them hither to me. 19 And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the grass, and took the five loaves and the two fishes, and, looking up to heaven, he blessed, and brake, and gave the loaves to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. 8 non; Tag| kehi 9 sanel enhs| kay( K ake 111 /^ onw hnel 1 ne Yesi ware ne 01 honl U kent^ shag bwa] 15 raoii wese yonl ento 1( tewj r wa\ I I kah oni wal yat tyo % NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIV. ^1 ison. nd giveii >ody, and lence hy ople had le cities ultitude. and h« came to is now go into depart , >ut fivo nvn on fishes, :e, and to the 8 Neoni aonha, keanaawen onistenhah tayoteweyea- nonyen wagenjron ne enhsiron, ne wahonni wagenron, Tagenonjistarhas ne John Shagohnegoserahs raononji kehratne engarake. 9 Neoni ne korahkowah wahonigonhrakshen ; etho sane nea-neeh, nok ki roweanahniron thodatih, neoni ne enhskahne raditeron tehondonts, wahenron ehniyawen kayetshiyon. 10 Neoni ehnaawen yahshagonhane, yahonwanyary- ake ne Jo/ui jithanhotonhkwe. 1 1 Neoni eh kadi kahratye nononji kehratne, nen yag- onwayon ne kayatase : ehyonsagahewe nononji onisten- hnehah. 12 Neoni ne raotyohkwa ehwahonnewe wathadihkwe ne oyeronta, wahonwayadata, neoni yahonwahrori ne Yesiis. 13 1" Ne onen Yesus waharonke jinaaweane, nen eren warehte kahonweyagowahne jinonweh agwah ok akte : ne onen nongwehogon wahonronke, wahonwahsere wa- honhtenti ehtagehshon onen ne jikanatayenton. 14 Ne onen Yesus wahahtenti, neoni wahshagogen kentyohkswanen, neoni ehnaaweane raonigonra wah- shagotenre, ne wahonni wahshagojontanyon ne yagonon- hwaktnnyonni. 15 Nejionen waogarahwe, raotyohkwa ehwahonnewe raonhageh, ronton, Agwah ok keanonweh kayese thite- wese, oni ontongohte jiniyewadehniserenhawise ; aonsa- yonhtentyongo ne jinikentyohkwa, kentens jikanatay- enton niyahonne, ahadihninon nahadike. 16 Nok Yesus wahshagawenhahse, Tohsa niyare te- tewadekhahsi ; yetshmonht tenhnon nyare. 17 Neoni sahonwenhahse. Ken ok negen nigon jong- wayen ne ok wisk niskanatarageh, nok tekenih kenjonhk. 18 Wahenron, Karo kashawiht iihne. 19 Neoni wahshagawenhahse jinikentyohkwa rontyen kahehtageh ; onen watrahkwe ne wisk nikanatarageh, oni tekenih kenjonhk, neoni, karonhyageh yahadkahthoh, wahav tate, \ate, oni wathayakhon ne kanatarohk ; neoni yahs aon ne raotyohkwa, nok yonsahsagonon jniiken- tyohkwa. \ 'I !l it^ 1 1 *^li R J 1 vj i 92 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIV. ii> I ! 20 And they did all cat, and were filled ; and they took up of the fragments that remained twelve baskets full. 21 And they that had eaten were about five thousand men, besides women and children. 22 1" And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples to get into a ship, and to go before him unto the other side, while he sent the multitudes away. 23 And when ho had sent the multitudes away, he went up into a mountain :.ipart to pray : and when the evening was come, ho was there alone. 24 But the ship was nov/ in the midst of the sea, tossed with waves : for the wind was contrary. 25 And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the sea. 26 And when the disciples saw him walking on the sea, they were troubled saying. It is a spirit : and they cried out for fear. 27 But straightway Jesus spake unto them, saying, Be of good cheer: it is I; be not afraid. 28 And Peter answered him, and said. Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto thee on the water. 29 And he said, Come. And when Peter was come . down out of the ship, he walked on the water to go to Jesus. 30 But when he saw the wind boisterous he was afraid ; and, beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me. 31 And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, and caught him, and said unto him, O thou of little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt 1 32 And when they were come into the ship the wind ceased. 33 Then they that were in the ship came and wor- shipped him, saying, Of a truth ihou art the Son of God. 34 1" And when they were gone over, they came into the land of Gennesaret. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIV. 93 20 Neoni agwegon wahadike, wahonahtane ; oni ton- sahadihkwe ne teyonatarahrionh tekeni-yawenre niwa- therageh waganahne. 21 Neoni jinihadih wahadike ken onhte wisk-niwea- nyaweehtserahshen ongweh, thigate nagonhehtyen-ogou eksha-ogonhuh oni. 22 If Neoni ok yathaditogenhte ne Yesus raotyohkwa oni kahonweyagowahne, ne ne yahonnewe eren nakan- yataradih, niyarehkwe aahshagawenhahse jinikentyoh- kwa sasewahtenti. 23 Ne onen shonsahshagotori ne jinikenlyohkwa, othone onontoharageh warehtc ehyahadereanayen; no onen jiwaogarahwe, raonhajiwa onton. 24 Nok ne kahonweyagowah nen kanyatarhen, yaty- aongwareehste ; igen tagawerogate. 25 Neoni kayerihadont nateyonttenyese jinityogara- onh Yesus yahshagorane, rononha hire kanyatarageh. 26 Neoni raotyohkwa yahonwadkahthoh hire kanj'a- tarageh, neoni wathodinigonryake, rontonyon, Kanigonra iwe : neoni okthathodihenrehte ne ne kahteronnionh. 27 Nok oksaok Yesus yahadatih rononhageh, wahen- ron, Thatesewatodek sewanigonhrahnironhak ; lih naah ; tohsa sewahteron. 28 Neoni Peter saharihwaserago wahenron, Sayaner, tokat nongen ise, tagwenhahs ehyege iih oni ohnegageh. 29 Neoni wahenron, Kats. Neonen Peter wahadi- tahks ne kahonwagon, wahahtenti ohnegagehshon niya- hare, Yesus jitare. 30 Nok onen wahadkahthoh kawerowanen, wnhohte- ronne ; oni oksaok yononwirehtonhatye raonha, ehwat- hahsentho, wahenron, Sayaner, tagyatagenha ! 31 Neoni yogondatye yathahjatade ne Yesus, sahoy- ena, oni wahawenhahse raonha, O nigonhah jidisehiah- kon, ne wahonni okthatesanigonrageh ? 32 Neoni ji onen sahyadita, watkaweriyake. 33 Ethone jinigon ne radiyadit wahonweanidenhtase raonha, wahonniron, Ne ne togenhske-onweh Ise ne Royen-ah ne Niyoh. 34 % Ne onen nenshathadiyayake, ehwahonnehte ji> yonhwenjade ne Ge?inesaret. i;. 4 : 1 ■ (I pi ^ 94 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XV. 35 And, when the men of that place had knowledg:c of him, they sent out into all that country round about, and brought unto liim all that were diseased, 36 And Ix'sought him that they might only touch the hem of his garmen: . and as many as touched were made perfectly whole. T CHAP. XV. The Scribes, <^c. reproved. HKN came \o Jesus scribes and Pharisees, which ws;re of Jerusalem, saying, 2 W hy do thy disciples transgress the tradition of the elders ? for they wash not their hands when they eai bread. 3 But he answered, and said unto them. Why do ye also transgress the commandment of God hy your tradi- tion ? 4 For God commanded, saying, Honour thy father and mother : and, He that curseth father or mother, let him die the death. 5 But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother, It is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be pro- fited by me, 6 And honour not his father or his mother, he shall be free. Thus have ye made the commandment of God o^ none effect by your tradition. 7 Ye hypocrites ! well did Esaias prophesy of you, saying, 8 This people draweth i unto me with their mouth, and honoureth me with th: ips ; but their heart is far from me. uch the [e mil ilo NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP, XV. 95 35 Ne oncn ne onfrwch nc ^hnonwch niyonagerc tha- dinigonrate ronweaiionhtonvon, ne wahonteiiliane jiniye- nagerahsera, neh ajondac yonni ; 36 Neoni walionweani honne yai^ouonliwaktan- ' iionha no nc ronnehre nc ok oni ne yayoroohto ., u nsnongeh jitcthagwa- thonhseron nc raoncna ; nok jini-on nc elma-eyorc saye- yewentanc agwah ehnonsayoyanercant jiniyagunhoteane songwekhene. ■\: CHAP. XV. Kcrutus icahshagolcnyen nc Scribes^ nok oni nc Pharisees. ETHOHKEH ehwfihonnewc jircnteron Yesiis nc Scribes oni ne Pharisees, ken tahadiyenhtahkwc Jerusalem, ronton, 2 Ohneane-eh sentyohkwa wahadirihwahetkenhte nc orihwagayon jinihodirihwison-onne rod ikstcnhogongen- ha ? yahtelionahjoharc wahadinatarake. 3 Nok saharihwaserago walishagawonhahse, Thenon kadi nisc wagarilionni wesewarihwaholkcnhtc jinihtshi- seweani ne Niyoh noyeri weani ne raodiriwa norihwa- gayon 1 4 Igen Niyoh sbagaweani, rawen, Ehtskonyenhsthak ne yanihah oni sanistenhah : oni, Onlika ok rawenratons ne ronihah, ne tens ronistenhah, oksaok rcnheye kenhe- yatne. 5 Nok sewaton, Onhka kiok enhawenhahse ne Roni- hah tokat ronistenhah, Yondatawi, ne ne jioknahoten ise satseanongatahkwa aonton ; 6 Ne yahthenshagonyenstane ne Ronihah ronistenhah kishen, enhadadeweaniyoke. Keanisewayeren ise se- wahson genh noyeri weani ne Ni^oh yahkadi thiyeyo- yentaonh nise sewagaheayontsera. 7 Jonha sewarihwagonnatagwen ! yoyanere jinihoye- ren ne Esaias jiniyehoriwagen nisegeh, rawen. 8 Kengayen nongwehogon karo tahontkwite iihne jiradihsagaronte, wahonkkonyenste ne ok ne radihsk- wentageh ; nok ne raoneryaneh inon teyagwatere, IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) 1.0 I.I 1^128 UZS turn ^ U& 12.0 IL25HI.4 M 1.6 6" V5 FhotDgraphic Sciences Corporation 23 WBT MAIN STRUT WnSTn,N.Y. 14310 (716)t7a-4»03 96 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XV. 9 But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doc- trines the commandments of men. 1 1" And he called the multitude, and said unto them, ar, and understand: 1 1 Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man ; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this de- fileth a man. 12 Then came his disciples, and said unto him, Know- est thou that the Pharisees were offended after they heard this saying % 13 But he answered, and said, Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. 14 Let them alone : they be blind leaders of the blind. And if the ^lind lead the blind, both shall fall into the ditch. 15 Then answered Peter, and said unto him. Declare unto us this parable. 16 And Jesus said. Are ye also yet without under- standing ? 17 Do not ye yet understand, that whatsoever enter- eth in at the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught % 18 But those things which proceed out of the mouth come forth from the heart, and they defile the man. 19 For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, mur- ders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphe^ mies ; 20 These are the. things which defile a man : but to eat with unwashen hands defileth not a man. 21 IF Then Jesus went thence, and departed into the coasts of Tyre and Sidon. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XV. W 9 Ok horiwagon jiniyoht ne rongweanidenlitaselis, ne shagodirihonyeani iiayerihwenhawe ne nongweh jiniho' Jirihwisson. > ' . 10 Neoni yahshagononke iie jinikentyohkwa, oni wah- shagawenhalise, Jathondek, oni sewaiiigonhrayentan : 1 1 Yah na neane nehsagon yenwadaweyate tha3\ig- ohetkense nongweh ; ken tenhnon ne ne ehtagondiyag- oane ehsagonh, ne engahetkenhte tenhnon ne ongweh. 12 Ethone ehwahonnewe raotyohkwa, oni wahonv*-eii- hahse, Yahken tesaderyentare ne Pharuecs waho-dihso- nhse, ohnagengeh jironathonde jinigon wahsiron? 13 Nok saharihwaserago wahenron, Jiniyategon kay- enthon kengayen ne Ragenihah ne karonhyageh ne ne yahtehoyenthon, ok thondonni, engahtehrotongwen naah. 14 Ok thihoneronhatye, tehadironwegon shagonahsha- rine ne teycronwegon. Neoni tokat teyeronwegon, en- yohdadenontshino ne teyeronwegon, onea-neeh dejaron yeayeyateane jidekahronyonni. 15 Ethone Peter tahadatih wahenron, To tagwahrovi ne gea-enh tekarihwagenwahton. 16 Neoni Yesus wahenron, Shegon oni gen nise yah- tesanigonhrayentase ? 17 Shegon gen honnise ne jonha yahtesewanigonhra- yeiltaonh, ken wahi onhka ok ehsagonh henegwentagoi^ wahi yengayentane, enskayageane wahhi ? 18 *Nok ne keaigenh nagonh entkayenhtahkwe ehsa- gonh wagayageane ne nagaweryane tonhtenti ; ne enj-a- gohetkenhte nongweh. 19 Igen agaweryane tkayagense ne wahetken yon- nonhtonyonhs, enyontswate ongweh eayondaderiyo, ka- nahkwa yerihwaneraaktha, kanenhskwen, enyondadca- nowenhten, ronwahseanayesahtha Niyoh : 20 Ne ne gen jinikaiiwageh waagohetkenhte nong- weh : nok ne yahteyagohjohare othenon cayeke yahtha- gaongwetakshate. 21 ^ Ethone Yesus nenwahahtenti keanonkadih ni- yahathahine, Tyre neane ne Sidon. r I i1 '8 ■ I 9 • 98 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XV. 22 And, behold, a woman of Canaan came out of the same coasts, and cried unto him, saying, Have mercy on me, O Lord, thou son of David : my daughter is grievously vexed with a devil. 23 But he answered her not a word. And his disci^ pies came and besought him, saying, Send her away : -for she crieth after us. 24 But he answered, and said, I am not sent but unto the lost sheep of the house of Israel. 25 Then came she and worshipped him, saying, Lord, help me. 26 But he answered, and said, It is not meet to take the children's bread, and cast it to dogs. 27 And she said, Truth, Lord ; yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their master's table. 28 Then Jesus answered and said unto her, O wc > g' eat is thy faith : be it unto thee even as thou And her daughter was made whole from that very hour 29 1" And Jesus departed from thence ar:)d came nigh unto the sea of Galilee, and went up into a mountain and sat down there. 30 And great multitudes came unto him, having with them those that were lame, blind, dumb, maimed, and many others, and cast them down at Jesus' feet^ and he healed them \ 3 1 Insomuch that the multitude w*ondered, when they saw the dumb to speak, the maimed to be whole, the lame to walk, and the blind to see: and they glorified the God of Israel. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XV. 99 It unto Loril, take of the I/. hour. nigh niain with , and d he they , the :ified 22 Neoni, sadkahthoh, agonhehtjen ne ne Canaan- haga ehnontawe -jiniyahawenonhatye, yatcwahsenthoh raonhageh, wagenroii, Askitenre niih O Sayaner 3'ayeii- ah David ! kheyen-ah yonehragwaht yagonigonhrotag- wen onehshonhronon. 23 Nok yahothenon tehorihwaseragwen yali^kuwui- nat. Ne ne raotyohkwa ehtahonne, wahonwenhahse, Sasategwaht ; igen tayongwahsere naah. 24 Nok saharihwasemgo wahenron, lih yalitetyon- genhaonh ne ok ne yodiyatahton-onh teyodinagaronton- ah engyatago raodinonhsagon ne Isexathaga. 25 Ethone ehonwe oni wahonidenhtase, wagenron, Sayaner, tagyenawas ! 20 Nok saharihwaserago wahenron, yah chleyoht nayondadehkhwa ne exhaogon-ah agonatarohk, nok her- har yagonwanatj^ense. 27 Neoni wagenron, Togenskeonvveh, Sayaner; &he- gon hens ne herharhogon wagondike nonawajibta-ogon- ah tonseane ne raweaniyoh raodekhwarahkne. 28 Ethone Yesus saharihwaserago wahenron, wahren- hahse, O sanhehtyen, orihwiyoh tisehtahkonh ; eh ki ni- yawean jiniseryentodenh. Ne kadi nagoyen-ah saoyane- reane ok ne kade ne hour. 29 Neoni Yesus heren sarehte, ne ohnonweh ken wa- rehte thohah kanyatarakta ne Galilee ; ken niyahare onontoharageh, ehyahatyen. 30 Neoni agwah kentyohkowanen, ehwahonnewe ra- onhageh shadihawinontye ojiyohta-ogon-ah, yerenhsak- shense, teyeronwegon, yahteyondatih, yagoyatayeshaonh jinahoten niyagoyatawenhse, ehwaondadyathewe ; sah- shagojonte agwegon : 31 Eh ki niyaganiharane kentyohkwagwegon waho- dinehrago, wahontkahthoh yahteyeweanat wahondatih, yagoyatayesha-onh sayonton, yontshinogahtha sayonh- tenti, tej^eronwegonne sayegen: neoni wahonwayonwe- Bahte ne Niyoh jinatewa Iserathaga. 100 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVI. 32 11" Then Jesus called his disciples unto him, and said, I have compassion on the multitude, becflcuse they continue with me now three days, and have nothing to eat : and I will not send them away fasting", lest they faint in the way. 33 And his disciples say unto him, Whence should we have so much bread in the wilderness as to fill so great a multitude 1 . 34 And Jesus saith unto them. How many loaves have ye ? And they said, Seven, and a few little fishes. 35 And he commanded the multitudes to sit down on the ground. 36 And he took the seven loaves and the fishes, and gave thanks, and brake them, and gave to his disciples, and the disciples to the multitude. 37 And they did all eat, and were filled: and they took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets full. 38 And they that did eat were four thousand men, besides women and children. 39 And he sent away the multitude, and took ship, and came into the coasts of Magdala. C H A P X V I . ' The Pharisees require a sign. THE Pharisees also and the Sadducees came, and tempting desired him that he would show them a sign from heaven. 2 He answered, and said unto them. When it is even- ing ye say, It will be fair weather : for the sky is red. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVI. 101 w, and they mg to they M we reat a hav( 32 IF Neoni Yesus yahshagononke ne raotyohkwa, wahshagawenhahse, Anyoh wakhetenre jinikentyohkwa, ne wahonni tyotkon itewese nen ahsen-niwehiiiserageh, yahothenon tehodiyen nahadike : yah oni teyaweh aon- sakhej^atewahte ronondondyehton, ^vahi onwa senha eii- hondonrishehrahkwen jiniyenhshonne. 33 Ne raotyohkwa wahonniron, Ka onhte naontawe ne ehniyaweta kanatarohk ayongwoyentane karhagonli, lie aonton ayagohtane jinikentyohkowanen? 34 Neoni Yesus wahshagawenhahse rononha, To ni- yongwanatarayen ? Wahonniron, jatahk, nok tohkara nikenjasa. 35 Neoni wahshagodatih kentyohkwagwGgon wahen- ron ehtageh jatyen onhwenjageh. 36 Neoni watrahkwe ne jatahk nikanatarageh oni ne kenjonhk, neoni wahatonren, oni wathayakhon, oni wah- shaga-onh ne raotyohkwa, oni ne raotyohkwa yonsali- shagonon ne kentyohkowanen. 37 Neoni agwegon wahadike, oni wahonahtane : neoni tonsahadihkwe ne teyonatarahrionh jatahk niwatherageh waganahne. 38 Ne jinigon wahadike keanihadi kayeri niweanya- weehtserahslien nongweh, thigate agonhehtyen-ogon one eksha-ogon-ah. 39 Neoni ethone wahshagotori jinikentyohkwa, sa- onhtentyongo neoni kahonwagon saliondita, oni Iceanon- ka. yahonnewe ne Magdala. ■ »!l i CHAP. XVI. Ne ne Pharisees radirihicisaks nahotcn enwatenyendenh-^ ston. NE ne Pharisees neoni shagat ne Sadducees ehwahon- newe, agwah ronwenhnire, radirihwagohe nashago- natonhahse ne naontenyendenston jineayaweane karon- hyageh. 2 Raonha wahshagawenhahse rononha, Ne onen sha- ogarahwe, wesewenron, wehniseriyohsere ; igen ne ka- ronya onegwenhtara naaweane : 9* 102 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVI. 3 And in the morning, // will be foul weather to-daj ; for the sky is red and lowering. O ye hypocrites ! ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the signs of the tim^s ? 4 A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign : and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas. And he left them, aiid departed. 15 IF And when his disciples were come to the other side, they had forgotten to take bread. 6 Then Jesus said unto them, Take heed, and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, and of the Sadducees, 7 And they reasoned among themselves, saying, // i$ because we have taken no bread. 8 Which when Jesus perceived, he said unto them, O ye of little faith, why reason ye among yourselves, be- cause ye have brought no bread ? 9 Do ye not yet understand, neither remember the five loaves of the five thousand, and how many baskets ye took up ? 10 Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand, and how many baskets ye took up 1 1 1 How is it that ye do not understand that I spake it not to you concerning bread, that ye should beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, and of the Sadducees ? 12 Then understood they how that he bade them not beware of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine of the Pharisees, and of the Sadducees. 13 IT When Jesus came into the coasts of Cesarea Philippi, he asked his disciples, saying. Who do men say tW I, the Son of man, am % 3 igeni nots| agoi wat( 4 wai yenc yen(| Eth NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVI. 103 3 Neoni jiwaorheane, Nen nonwa wehniscrakshatane ; igen ne kaionya onegwenhtara naaweane oni ehtageh notshata. O jonha sewarihwayesahton ! sewagcnhs jik- agonhsonte ne karonya ; nok yah kenh tesewadkahthohs watenyendenhstahkoii jiniyotyeren ne ken onhwenjageh? 4 Agwah sewarihwaneraakskon oni kanahkwa karih- waneren jisewahnegwaiisade ne kadi sewesaks naonten- yendenston ; yah kadi othenon teyetshiyawire naonten- yendenston, ne ok ne watenyendenston ne Prophet Jonas. Ethone sahsliagoyatondi, aktc sarehte. 5 ir Neoni raotyohkwa nen yahonnewe hercn nakan- yataradih, rodinigonrhea-onh yahodiha kanatarohk. 6 Ethone Yesus wahshagawenhahse, Jadeanigonra- renh, oni sewanigonrarak ne yaweh raonattengwahtha ne Pharisees nok oni ne Sadducees. 7 Neoni wahonnigonhrayentonwe rononha, ronton, Ne onhte wahonni ne yahtetyongwaha ne kanatarohk. 8 Ne onen Yesus sahattoke, raonha wahshagawen- iiahse, O nigonhah tisewehtahkon, ohneaneeh seweani- gonhrayentonni ne gen wahonni ji yahtha tisewanatn.- renhah? 9 Shegon genh yahtesewanigonhrayentase, yah oni teseweyahre ne wisk nikanatarageh wisk oni niweanya- weehtserahshen, nok to-niwatherageh tejisewahkwen 1 10 Ken oni jatahk nikanatarageh kayeri niweanya- weehtserahshen, to-niwatherageh tejisewahkwen? 1 1 To-niyotyerenh anyoh yahtesewanigonhrayentase jinigon wakthare yahten neane ne jiniyotyerenh kanata- rohk, kengayen ne sewanigonrarak yahthiyataondyeh- stane ne Pharisees neoni Sadducees ? 12 Ethone wahodinigonhrayentane ji wahshagawen- hahse yahtehonadeanigonrare jiyonttengwahtha ne kan- atarohk, nok jishagonadatihs ne Pharisees oni ne Saddu- cees. 13 iT Neonen ne Yesus shiyaharawe jinonka ne Cesa- rea Philippi, wahshagorihwanondonse ne raotyohkwa, Nahoten, nongweh yonton ne onhka agenhake ne lih, Ronwayen ne ongweh 1 104 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVI. 14 And they said, Some say that thou art John the if , Baptist ; some, Elias j and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. 15 He saith unto them, but who say ye that I am? 16 And Simon Peter answered, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God, 17 And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed «,rt thou, Simon Bar-jona : for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my father which is in heaven. 18 And I say also unto thee, That thou art Peter. and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. 19 And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 20 Then charged he his disciples that they should tell no man that he was Jesus the Christ. 21 ^ From that time forth began Jesus to show unto his disciples, how thr he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things ol he elders, and chief priests, and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day. 14 shag Je.rei Prop 15 isewc o raon onw< nc 22 Then Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying. Be it far from thee. Lord: this shall not be unto thee. ' 23 But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan ; for thou art an offence unto me : for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP, XVI, 106 \n the )fthe [hrist, 14 Neoni wahonniron, Odyake yonton ise ne John nc shagohnegoseiahs ; odjakc yonton, Elias ; oni odyake, Je.remias, nc lens cnhskat no rodiyatadogcnhtigenha Prophets. 15 Raonha wahshagawenhahse, Nahotcn kadi nise isewohre oiilika no lih ? 16 Neoni Simon Peter waliariliwaserago, wahenron raonhagch, Ise nuah no Keristus, no Yayen-ah ne ronhe- onweh Niyoh. 17 Neoni Ycsus saharihwaserago wahenron, raonha- geh, Waesayatateriste, Simon Barjo7ia : igen nonwaronh onegwenhsa arekho teyondadenatonni nisegeh, nok no ok no Ragenihah ne karonhyageh thenteron. 18 Neoni shegon sagonyenhahse, Kengayen ise wahi ne Peter ; ne kadi negea-enh oneayageh engenonhsonni agenonhsadogenhti ; neoni jikanhogahronton nonehshon yahnonwenton thatayonigonrharen ayotswaten. 19 Neoni lih en^onyahtkawen ne yenhotongwahtha- ogon ne kayanertseragon no karonhyageh : oni jioknaho- ten cnsadahkwarige ne onhwenjageh enguneren oni ka- ronhyageh ; jioknahoten oni ensehsnerenhsi nonhwenja- geh ensewatnerenhsi oni ne karonhyageh. 20 Ethone wahshagorihonten no raotyohkwa, ne ne tohsa onhka nongweh ahshagodihrorih ji raonha ne Ye- sus ne ne Keristus. 21 Ehtondahsawen wahshagohrongate ne raotyohkwa, jineayawen ne tkagonte Yesus ehwarehte Jerusalem, oni eso raronhyagenhsere enhonwaronhyagenhte ne rodik- stenhase oni radijihenhstajih oni ne Scribes, nentenhnon enhonwaryo, nok oni enshatketsko ahsenhadont niweh- niseragehadont. 22 Ethone Peter wahoyena, oni tahadahsawen wa- honhese, wahenron, Keaniyoht inonh, na nise, Sayaner : yahteyaweht ehnayawen nisegeh, 23 Nok raonha wathatkarhateni, oni wahawenhahse ne Peter, Kenh saseht aknagen Satan : eso waskerih* wanjiihten niih : igen nise yahothenon tehsyatagenh^ jinahoten ne Niyohneh, ne ok kengayen ne ongwehne, 106 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVII. 24 ^ Then said Jesus unto his disciples, If any man will come after ine, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. 25 For whosoever shall save his life, shall lose it ; and whosoever will lose his life for my sake, shall find it. 2G For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul ? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul ? 27 For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father, with his angels ; and then he shall reward every man according to his works. 28 Verily I say unto you, There be some standing here which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of man coming in his kingdom. CHAP. XVTT. The transfiguration of Christ, Sfc. AND after six days, Jesus taketh Peter, James, and John his brother, and bringeth them up into a high mountain apart. 2 And was transfigured before them, and his face did shine as the sun, and his raiment was white as the light. r 3 And behold, there appeared unto them Moses and Elias talking with him, 4 Then answered Peter, and said unto Jesus, Lord, it is good for us to be here; if thou wilt let us make here three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Ehas. 5 While he yet spake, behold, a bright cloud oversha- dowed them, and, behold, a voice out of the cloud which said, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased : hear ye him. kwa, p:iny( giuyc •25 1 tago o.geri| NE fix. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVII. 107 ; niul It. his Jvery 21 Ethonc wuhenron Yesus jinonk.-nlih nc raotyoh- k\va, Tokut nongcnh onhka noi»g\v«>li iilino cntyciihtc, ginyoh rotih jinahoten ne raouhatscragon, ueuni terahk jjiuyoh no tekayalisontc, oni rai^watawaiioniiaii yai^cnch. •25 Igcn onhka kiok rononhste jironhe aonsiihudiulya- tago enhoti naah : neoni onhka kiok cnhoti jironhe niih ageriwa enhatshcnri naah. 20 Igen nahoten ne rongwoU raoyanorenhsera, tokat iiongenh tahadentsha onhwenjagwcgon, nok aiiohtonijo ne modonhcts 1 no tons naliotcn aoniahonwayon nc ta- hataton ne raodonhets? 27 Igen ne Ronwayen nongweh nen tontre raonwc- senhtseragon nc llonihah enthonne raoronhyagohronon ; nen oni ethone enhshagotonren nij'atoyongwetagch cnty- oyanenhawe nagoyotcnhsera. 28 Agwah wagwenhahse, Ken nonwc yogeanyato kenthoh yahthayegen ne kenheyon, jiniyore enhonwagen ne Ronwayen nongweh tentre ne raoyanertsexugon. C H A P. X y 1 1. Ne ivathadadyatatciii ne Kcristus. NEONI ohnagengeh yayak nonta, Yesus keaniyah- shagoyatenhawe Peter, James, oni John, yatadegen- ah, keaniyahonne cnegenh ne nagwah yonontowanen etho, 2 Neoni jinaawen wathadyatateni raodihenton ; neoni ragonksne wadyohstarathene aniyoht karahkwa, neoni raonena wagenrageane jiniyoht wenteh. 3 Neoni, sadkahthoh, ehshagodigenh rononha Moses nok Elias, wathadihtharen raonha" 4 Etho yahshagoweanarane Peter, wahenron Yesus, Sayaner, igehre yoyanere nongyonhageh ne ken ahete- weseke : ne nahsatliondate, ahetyonni jiyerihwahseron- nyatha ; enhskatnise, enhskat oni ne iWo^c *•, enhskat oni Elias. 5 Shegon ne nihohthare, Padkahthoh, otbhatase wa- gentshatayenthoh rononhageh : oni, sadkahthoh, ehtaye- weaninegeane notshatagon, wairon, Ne ne gen-enh rino- ronhkhwa lyen-ah, ne raonhageh wageryentiyohs ; eht- shijathondek. ^'} r j I L 108 ST. MA.TTHEW, CHAP. XVII. 6 And when the disciples heard it they fell on their face, and were sore afraid. 7 And Jesus came and touched them, and said, Arise, and be not afraid. 8 And when they had lifted up their eyes, they saw no man, save Jesus only. 9 And, as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying. Tell the vision to no man, initil the Son of man be risen again from the dead 10 And the disciples asked him, saying. Why then say the scribes that Elias nmst first come ? 1 1 And Jesus said unto them, Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things : 12 But I say unto you, That Elias is come already, and they knew him not : but have done unto him what- soever they listed : likewise shall also the Son of man suffer of them. . 13 Then the disciples understood that he spake unto them of John the Baptist. 14 ^ And when they were come to the multitude, there came to him a certain man, kneeling down to him, and saying, 15 Lord have mercy on my son ; for he is lunatic, and sore vexed : for oft-times ho falleth into the fire, and oft into the water. 16 And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not cure him. 17 Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and per- verse generatior, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suher you ? bring him hither to me. 18 And Jesus rebuked the devil, and he departed out of him: and the child was cured from that very hour. 19 Then came the disciples to Jesus apart, and said, Why could not we cast him out? 6 N konhs- 7 N NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVII. 109 wahsliagawenliahse, 6 Ne onen raotyobkwa ronathonde, ehtageh wahont- konhs-ayen, oni eso wahodihteronne. 7 Neoni Yesus ehsarawe oni keaniyahshagoyere, Wa- ll':' aron, Jadketsko, tohsa sewahteronn. 8 Ne onen sontharatade ne radigahtegeh, yah oya nongweh tesehshagodigenhj raonhaah ok ne Yesus. 9 Ne onen sliatontahontsnenhie jiyononte, Yesus wah- shagorihonten rononha, Tohsa onhka nongweh yetshih- rorih jiwatisewatyeronyonse, jiniyore ne Ronwayen nong- weh enshotketskwen ji enhawenheyonne. 10 Ne raotyohkwa wahonwarihwanondonse, ronton, Ohneane-eh ne Scribes ronton no ke;ii;<^^enh Elias tka- gonte entewatyerenhte entre ? 11 Oni Yesus saharihwasera^ Elias togenhske enthatyerenhte entre, oni ensharihwag- watago orihwagwegon. 12 Nok wagwenhahse, Elias nen wahi sahagwatho, nok tenhnon yahtehonwayenterih, nok ehnahonwayerase ji ok nahoten rodirihwison. Shateyoht oni ne Ronwayen nongweh horonhyagentahkwe. 13 Ethone ne raotyohkwa wahodinigonhrayentane jinahadatih rononhageh ne John ne Shagohnegoserahs. 14 1" Ne onen ehshahonnewe jikentyohkwayen, eh- warawe raonhageh rayatatogen rongweh, wathodontsho- tha, wahenron, 15 Sayaner, ehjitenr niyen-ah : igen teheanonhwara- wenri, agwah yonehragwaht : yotkate ojistageh wagay- entane, oni yotkate ne awengeh. 16 Oni yehiyathe sentyohkwageh, nok yahtehodig- wenyon nahonwajonte. - ' 17 Ethone Yesus waharihwaserago wahenron, O yah- tha tisewehtahkon sewathaharagwaht<'ri kahnegwah- sade ! to-nenwe onhte lih ahetewesheke i to-nenwe ag- wahrorihshege ? to-kajatenhawh iihne. 18 Neoni Yesus wahariste nonehshonhronon, neoni tonsahyadekhahsi raonha : ne rakshaah sahonwajonte ok ne hour. 19 Ethone ehwahonnewe ne raotyohkwa, jirenteron ne Yesus, wahonniron, Oh-onhte niyotyeren yongwano- ronse naonsahoyageaonh ? 10 W- •' (1 'll 110 ST. MATTHEW^, CHAP. XVIII. 20 And Jesus said unto them, Because of your unbeliei', for verily I say unto you, If ye have faith as a grain of mustard-seed, ye shall say unto this mountain, Remove hence to yonder plfcice, and ii shall remove ; and nothing- shall be impossible unto you. '2 1 Howbeit, this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting. 22 And, while they a]x)de in Galilee, Jesus said unto them, The Son of man shall be betrayed into the hands of men ; 23 And they shall kill him ; and the third day he shall be raised agaui. And they were exceeding sorry. 24 ■[ And when they were come to Capernaum, they that received tiilmte- ?nonef/ came to Peter, and said, Doth not your Master pay tribute I 25 He saith, Yes. And when he was come into the house, Jesus prevented^him, saying. What thinkest thou, Simon 1 Of whom do the kings of the earth take cus- tom or tribute ? of their own chddren, or of strangers I 26 Peter saith unto him, Of strangers, unto him. Then are the children free. Jesus saith 27 Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast a hook, and take up the fish that first cometh up ; and, when thou hast opened hbi mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money : that take, an^l ffive unto them for me and thee. A CHAP. xvni. Christ exhorteth to humility^ <^c. T the same time came the disciples unto Jesus, say- ing, Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven ? NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIII. Ill 20 Nok Yesus wahenron rononhageh, Wahonni yah "wahi tetisewehtahkon : igen wagwenhahse, Tokal ense- wayentageh ne tewehtahkon jiok niwa iie Muitiard ka- nenyahisewenron ne ken jononte, I«i satkwit: oni hereu aontkwite ; neoni yahothenon thahesewanoronse. 21 Ok sanene ehniyoht yahthakayageosere, ne ok en- waton ne adereanayent oni eayagaondondj^ehte. 22 IF Neoni shegon ehshiyehaditeron Galilee, Ycsus wahshagawenhahse rononha, Ne Ronwayen nongweli tehonwanigonhraserane ronoiiha radisnongeh ne ronong- weh ; 23 Neoni raonha ronwarj'ohsere, oni absenhadont ni- •wehniserageh enshadketsko. Neoni agwah wahoner}'- entakshen. 24 1" Ne onen shiyahonnewe ne Capernaum, ehnon- weh rononha ne radij^enaks nohwista nyeroroks ehwa- honnewe Peter-neh, wahonniron, Yah kenh ne yaweani- yoh tesegaryaks jiyehwistaroroks? 25 Wahenron, Etho. Neoni onen yahadaweyate ka- nonhsagon, Yesus wahonhese raonha, wahenron, Naho- ten ihsehre Simon? ka nitkonnese nohwistajiradiroroks rononha ne karahkwashon rondyatagweniyohstha nonh- wenjageh? agaonhageh genh tkayenhtahkwa ne rao- dikshatha katon neeh ne agaonhwenjayen ? 26 Peter wahawenhahse raonha, Ne nagaonhwen- jayen. Yesus wahenron jaonhageh, Nen kadi ekshao- gon-ah yondadeweaniyoh. 27 Etho sane neane-eh, onwa ayethinagwate, nok ke- ayahase kanyatarageh, sasahryokkawinehtseronti, enses- kogo entewatyerenhte : onen tenwatskarawe, ehensets- henri nohwista : ne jenah, yasheyon rononha ne niih on- gy a wen hk denigwegonh. CHAP. XVIII. Keristus wahshagorihwadatshe ne raotyohkwa roneani- denhtonhak. ETHOHKEH nonweh ehwahonnewe ne raotyohkwa jithenteron ne Yesus, wahonniron, Onhka tkayata- gweniyoh na ne kayamertseragon ne karonhyageh ? I*. 112 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIII. 2 And Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them, " . ■ ' 3 And said, Verily I saj unto you, Except ye be con- verted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter iato the kingdom of heaven. 4 Whosoever, therefore, shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. 5 And whoso shall receive one such little child in my -name, receive th me. 6 But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and i/iat he were drowned in the depth of the sea. 7 1" Woe unto the world because of offences ! for it must needs be that offences come ; but woe to that man by whom the offence corneth ! 8 Wherefore, if thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off, and cast them from thee : it is better for thee tc enter into life halt or maimed, rather than having two hands, or two feet, to be cast into everlasting fire. 9 And if thine eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast il from thee : it is better for thee to enter into life with one eye, rather than having two eyes to be cast into hell- fire. , 10 Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones : for I say unto you that in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven. 1 1 For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. 12 How think ye ? If a man have a hundred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into the mountains and seek- eth that which is gone astray ? x^ . . 4 nek iyok 5 ken 6 ^E &T. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIII. 113 et him IS this )m of 2 Neoni Yesus yahshagononke ekshaah, raodinenher- henh wahshagodyatenhawah, 3 Neoni wahenron, Agwah wag^wenhahse, Ne tkaw- eanijoh nensewaderagewe ne sarihwaneren, oni elinen- johton jiniyoht.neksliaogon-ah tokatyahten, yahnonwen- ton thaahs-adaweyate no kayanertseragon ne karouhya- geh. 4 Onhka kiok ehncayohtgn eayagonidenhton jiniyoht ne kengayen ne eksha-a'h, ne shaeyadat yeayeyatagwen- iyoke ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh. 5 Neoni onhka ok eayeyena chneayohton jiniyoht ne ken igenheksha-ah niih akseanagon, iih naah waongyena. 6 Nok oni onhka ok ayondatkenhraten enhskal jini- gon ne niyasa ne ne tyagawehtahkon niihne, senha yoy- anere raonha aheanihtyake katheseronnyatha oneaya, oni kanyatarhen yayagoti. 7 •[ Yagotenlit onhwenjagwogon wahonni yagogen- rat-ogon! igen tkagonte ehniyawenhsere eayagoyendake nahoten ne ayondatkenhronni ; nok rotenhtasere netho rongweh ne enharihonni enjonderihwatewahton ! 8 Ne kadi wahonni, tokat scsnongeh sahsigeh tens '^nsagaronni, stoskar, isi yasatih: senha wahi yoyanere yahthatasenontshontage enhsadaweyate jiyenhsonhege- onweh, jiniyoht nahsyatagwegon, nok jiniyenhenwe ojis- tageh jiyotekha yayesayatonti. 9 Tokat skahtegeh ensadyeronhkwen, kastahkwat, isi yasatih ; senha yoweyenston skadih sagahradak enhsad- aweyate jiyenhsonhege-onweh, jiniyoht dejaron ensagah- ratahke yayesayatonti onehshon tyotekha. 10 Senigonrarak tohsa sagenhraten ken igenh niya- gasa ; igen Iih wagwenhahse, Ken igenh ne karonhya- geh raodironhyagehronon tyotkon tehonwaganere jira- gonhsonte -ne Ragenihah ne karonhyageh. 1 1 Igen ne Ronwayen nongweh kentho thawenonhton ne aonsahsagoyatago ne yagoyatahton-onh. 12 Nahoten ihsehre ? Tokat rongweh ronahskwayen enhskat tegonnyawe teyodinagaronton-ah, nok enhskat agayatahton yah genh thiyahahtkawe ne tyohton niwah- shen tyohton yawenre, oni jiyonontenyon niyenhenre, en- hayatisake ne wagayatahton ? 10* » m I ■'I 114 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIlI. 13 And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiccth more of that shcep^ than of the ninety and nine which went not astray. 14 Even so, it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven that one of these little ones should perish. 15 ^ Moreover, if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy bro- ther. 16 But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee cuie or tw^o more, that in the mouth of tw^o or three wit- nesses every word may be established. ' ■ * 17 And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church : but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican. gwenh jiniyol tej'odi U ne kai enhskt 15 rih wi ayere hsada 16 skat t< thond( 18 Verily I say unto you, Whatsoev^er ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. 19 Again I say unto you. That if two of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven. 20 For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them. 21 H Then came Peter to him, and said. Lord, how oft shall iny brother sin against me, and I forgive him ? till seven times ? ' 22 Jesus saith unto him, I sav not unto thee, Until seven times ; but, until seventy times seven. 23 11 Therefore is the kingdom of heaven likened unto a certain king, which would take account of his servants. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIII. 115 :his 13 Nok tokat nonna aonsahayadatshenri, agwah wa- gwcnhahse, Enhadonharen senha engarihoiini skayadat, jiniyoht ne tyohton niwalishen t johton yawenre ne yah- tej'odiyatahtou-onh. 14 Ne kadi shateyoht yahtehanonwese ne Yanihali ne karonhyageh rcnteron, ne ehnayaweane ken igenh enhskat ne niyagasa ayontkaronni. 15 IF Isi nonwe shegon* tokat jadategen-ah ensyade- rih watewahten, eh3^ahase ehtsrorih ohnea-neeh chnah ayere ok senonhaah : desenihogon tokat enhyadahon hsadate, nen wahi wescnirihwahseronni ne jadategen-ah. 16 Nok tokat'yahthahyadahonhsadate, ethohkeh enh- skat tekenih niyagonh yashenonk, engarihonni jiea3^ago- thondeke tekenih ahshen nihadi niyadekaweanageh en- garihwahniraton. 17 Nok tokat shcgon onca-nceh yahthashagodahon- sadate, satrorih ononhsadogenhtigeh nok : tokat yahthen- hadahonsadate jinenhonway erase ne kentj'ohkwadogenh- ti, eh ki nenhayatodenhake nisegeh jiniyoht ne yahteya- gorihwiyohston oni enhskat ne radihwistaroroks, 18 Agwah lih wagwenhahse, Ohkiok nahoten ensa- tahkwarige nonhwenjageh oni karonhyageh entewatah- kwarige ; oni nahoten ensewatnerenhsi nonhwenjageh oni ne karonhyageh engahnerenhsyon. 19 Shegon oya lih wagwenhahse, Ken igenh tokat teseniyahshe ensenirihwisa nonhwenjageh ne nagwah othenon yoweanayen enyerihwanonton, wahi eh kadi nenhonwanatyerase ne Ragenihah ne karonhyageh. 20 Igen tokat tekenih tokat ahshen niyagonh yagot- keanison ne lih akseanagon, eh igete agonenherhen. 21 HF Ethone Pc^cr warawe raonhageh, oni wahenron, Sayaner, to-nigon nagyadategen-ah enhagenigonhrak- shate, nok aonsahirihwiyohsten ? ji genh niyore jatahk nenwatnaneta ? 22 Yesus wahawenhahse raonha, Yahthagiron nise- geh, Jiniyore jatahk niyohnanet ; nok, Jiniyore jatahk ni- wahshen ne jatahk niyohnanet. 23 Ne garihonni rie kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh teskyatyeren jiniyoht rayatatogen korahkowah, jinigon ne shagonhase rohratonhatye jinihonatyexen. 116 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIIT. 24 And when he had began to reckon, one was broughi wnto him which owed him ten thousand talents. 25 But forasmuch as he had not to pay, his lord coni- manded him to be sold, and his wife and children, and all that \\e had, and payment to be made. V 26 The servant, therefore, fell down and worshipped him, saying, Lord, have patience with me, and I will pay thee all. 27 Then the lord of that servant was moved with com- passion, and loosed him, and forgave him the debt. 28 But the same servant went out, and found one of his fellow servants which owed him a hundred pence, and he laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, saying. Pay me that thou owcst. ■ 29 And his fellow-servant fell down at his feet, and besought him, saying, Have patience with jne, and I will pay thee all. 30 And he would not : but went and cast him into prison till he should pay the debt. 3 1 So when his fellow-servants saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came and told unto their lord all that was done. 32 Then his lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, O thou wicked servant, I forgave thee all that debt because thou desirest me : 33 Shouldest not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-servant, even as I had pity on thee ? 34 And his lord was wroth, and delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay all that was due unto him. 35 So likewise shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your hearts forgive not every one his bro- ther their trespasses. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIII. 117 24 Ne onen naah tahadahsawcn taharade, shayadad ronwayathe raonhageh rogarotanih ojeri niweanyawe- ehtsheralishen kahwistowanen ; 25 Nok jijahothonon tehoycn nahagaryake, ne raoy- aner waharihwisa nahonwatenhninonke, nok oni ne rone, shagoyen-ogon-ah, oni jinigon ahoyentageh raowenhson- ah, ne aontkaryaktuhkwe jinayawen. 26 Ne ronwanhase ne wagarihonni ehtageh wahadj'- atonti, wahonidenhten, wahenron, Sayaner, tugitenr sad- eanigonhkatstat, nok engongaryakshe agwegon. 27 Ethone ne Royaner ne ronhase wahotenrc, sahoht- kawe, wahaon ne rogarotanihnc. 28. Nok ne ok shahayadat ne ronhase wahayageane, yahoyadatshcnri ne shatehonwadinhase rogarotanih en- hskat teweanyawe nikaristageh ; ehwahoyena, wathoh- onryake, wahenron, Takkaryakshe" ne gongarotanih yo- gondatye. 29 Neoni ne gen ne shatehonwadinhase ehtageh jite- hahsitageron wahadyatonti, wathononweron, wahenron, Sadeanigonhrahnirat engongaryakshe agwegon jinior- iwa. 30 Nok yahtehothondaton ; nok wahahtenti oni jiyon- dadenhotonh-khwa, yahoyatonti, jiniyore enwatkaryake ehneayohton. 31 Ethone onen shatehonwadinhase wahontkahthoh jinaaweane, eso wahodinigonhrakshen, ehwahonnewe jirenteron ne raodi-yaner wahonwahrori jinaaweane. 32 Ethone ne Royaner, ohnagengeh shiyahononke raonha, wahawenhahse, O sarihwaneraakskon gonhase, lih wahi gontenron gonkarotanihne, wahonni jiwahske- rihwanegen iih : . 33 Yah kadi genh nise aheseron khetenr oni iih ne shateyonkhinhase, jiniih niwagyeren gontenronh wahi. 34 Neoni ne raoyaneta wahonagonni, eh kadi yahoht- kawe jironnese ne shagodironhyagentha, jiniyore enha- rihwatshcnri jineayaweane onen enhogaryakshe jiyoga- rote. 35 Eh kadi niyoht karonhyageh thenteron Ragenihah ehoneane nenhayere nise, tokat ehentkayenhtahkwe se* ryane yahthaonsahsheriwiyohsten jiok niyondategen-ah ne nayagorihwanhige. / 118 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIX. CHAP. XIX. Christ hcaletk the sick, 6fc. AND it came to pass, thai uIkmi Josus had finished these sayings, he departed Jioni Cjahlee, and came into the coastK^ of Judea, beyond Jordan: 2 And great multitudes followed him ; and he healed them there. 3 1" The Pharisees also came unto him, tempting him, and saying unto him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for every cause ? ' /yy 4 And he answered and said unto them, Have 3^6 not read, that he which made iltem at the beginning, made them male and female ; 5 And said. For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife : and they twain shall be one flesh. 6 Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What, therefore, God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. 7 They say unto him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away? 8 He saith unto them, Moses, because of the hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away your wives ; but from the beginning it was not so. , 9 And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it he for fornication, and shall marry another, committeth adultery : and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery. 10 His disciples say unto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry. /■ 11 But he said unto them. All men cannot receive this sjiying, save they to whom it is given. N ~.- "^ NE ST. MATTIIKW, CIlAP. XIX. no iishcd came CHAP. XEX. > Kerisius wahshagnjonte nc yagoiionhwaktanyonni. NEON I ehnciawcanc, no oiicn Ycsua shahaweyca- ncntane jinithoikitih, ncii erou tcthawenonhtou ne Galilee, eh na tcthawenouh keaiionka Judea isi nonka- dish ne Jordan ,' 2 Neoni kentyohkowanon no ronwahnonteratyc ; oni shagojontanyon nchnonwch.- - , 3 If Neoni ne Pharisees ehwalionnewc oneane-ch ra- onhaijeh, jiniyoht ronwanij^onhriiyohevonh, wnhonniron, Yoweyenston genh no rongweh nuhayatanti ne ronyag onli ji ok nagarihonni? 4 Neoni saharihwascrago wahshagawenhahsc, Yah kenh tesewaweanahnotonhs, ne raonha ken wahi rohsoa jitlyodahsawo, shagoyatonni ojin oni agonhehtyen? 5 Ne kadi wahonni Wahonron, ne rajin enhoyatonti ne ronihah oni ronistenhah, nok tkagonteyateayatyehste ne rone; oni tnikhentonhnon sniwarat? 6 Ne kadi wahoiuii onen yahthatesnikhen, nok tenh- non sniwarat. Ne kaili wahonni nahoten Niyoh tehoy- ehston, yah onhka nongweh thayerihsi. 7 Rononha sahonniron, Ohkadi neane-eh ne Moses shongwarihwawi nagahyatonke ne teyondekhahsyatha enhayatonneke ne rone ?• 8 Raonha sahshagawenhahsc, wahi Moses, ne waga- rihonni jiniyohniron ne scwcryahsagon, wahathondate ne tahesewadekhahsi ne tisewenteron: nok jidyodahsawe yah ehteyohtonne. 9 Neoni nonwa lih wagwenhahse, Onhka ki ok en- hayatonti ne rone, ne ok ne keaigenh ne kanahkwa engarihwanerake, oya enhonyage, waharihwanerake ka- nahkwa : oni onhka ok rodinyak ne teyodekhahsyon waharihwanerake kanahkwa. 10 Raonha raotyohkwa wahonniron, Tokat kadi kca- neayaweane ne rongweh ne rone, yah kadi teyoyanere nayagonyake. ; - . 1 1 Nok wahshagawenhahse, Agwegon nongweh yah- teyeyenahs jinigon katon, ne ok agaonhageh ne w-aon- daton. 120 8T. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIX. 12 For there are some eunuchs, which were so born from their mother's womb; and there nre some eunuchs which were mutlc eunuchs of men ; and there be eu- nuchs, which have made themselves eunuchs for the king- dom of heaven's sake. He that is able to receive i/, let him receive it. 13 IF Then were there brought unto him little child- ren, that he should put his hands on them, and pray : and the disciples rebuked them. 14 But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me ; for of such is the kingdom of heaven. 15 And he laid his hands on them and departed thence. 16 ir And, behold, one came, and p:'.id unto him, Good Master, what good thing shall f do, lUat I may have eternal life? 17 And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good ? there is none good but one, that is, God : but if thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments. 18 He saitu unto him, Which? Jesus said. Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Th j shalt not steal. Thou shalt not bear fa]-j witness, 19 Honour thy father and thi/ mother ; and, Tuua shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 20 The young roan saith unto him. All these things have I kept from n:> ^-'Uth up; what lack I yet? 21 Jesus said uniu him, If hou wilt be perfect, go and sell that thou hasl, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven ; and come and follow me. 22 But when the young man heard that saying he went away sorrowful ; for he had great possessions. NE 8T. MATTHEW, CH/ P. XIX. 121 if, let |chil(|. : and )arte(( 12 Igen odyake Eunuchs^ tohshagodinyoseronhs eh- niyaweaonh ji ongweh ronaton-onh jiroiiwanadeweu^j) ; neoni odyake naah ne Eunuchs^ no ne kahsahani ne ongweh: ehn' . g »yeren nok shegon oya ne Eunuchs^ no ne ron jr^'* i.)i.. Jatonni igen ne kayanertseragon ne karonhya "Qb tioriwa. Raoniia ragweni rayenah, how risa nyenah. 1.; *i Ethone nonweh ehwaondadyathehon eksha- ogon-ah, ncr keaniyahshagoyere tashagonihsnonhsaren, ohadereanayen : neoni raotyohkwa wahonwanariste. 14 Nok Yesus wahenron, Karo ityenhi neksha-ogon- ah, tohsa ne teyetshiyeryentharen ; igen ehniyeyatoden- hse ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh. 15 Neoni wadehshagonihsnonhsaren, oni ethone cren sarehte. 16 IT Neoni, sadkahthoh, shayadat ehwarawe waha- wenhahse, Seweaniyohtseriyoh, To-naagyere ne yoya- nere, ne aongyentane ne jiniyenhenwe agonhege ? 1 7 Neoni sahawenhahse, Ohneane-eh wahskwenhahse yoyanere ? yah ne gen onhka teyagoyanere ne ok enh- skat, ne no, Niyoh : nok tokat enhsadaweyate jiyahson- hege, ginyoh senigonrarak ne Oyeri weanih. 18 Raonha wahawenhahse, Kanikayen? Yesus wa- henron, Tohsa ongweh sheryoh, Tohsa kanahkwa san- hik, Tobsn senenhsko, Tohsa sheyeanowenhten onhka ; i9 Ehtskonyenhsthak yanihah oni ne sanistenhah; oni, shenoronhkhwak nongweh jinise nihsadadenoronh- khwa ehnajer. 20 Ne ranegonhteron wahenron, Agwegon wagyeriton keaigenh ken shitewagyen-ah ehshigyatodenh shegon nonwa: nahoten shegon tyodokte? 21 Yesus sahawenhahse, Tokat tesatonhwenjonni nahesaderihwagwarihsyonhak, wuhnyoh ginyoh satenh- ninon jinisayen, oni sheyon ne yagotenht, oni ensayentane natshogowahtsera ne karonhyageh ; oni tagwatswanon nah iteneh. 22 Nok ne ranegenhteron ji nen rothonde jiwahadatih, eren sarehte wahonigonhrakshen : igen rogate yawetow- anen royen. - ^^ 11 122 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP.^X. 23 1" Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Verily I saj unto you, That a rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven. 24 And again I say iinto you, It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. 25 When his disciples heard it, they were exceedingly amazed, saying. Who then can be saved ? 26 But Jesus beheld themy and said unto them. With men this is impossible; but with God all things are possible. 27 1" Then answered Peter, and said unto him. Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee ; what shall we have therefore ? 28 And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you^ That ye which have followed me in the regeneration, when the Son of man shall sit iu the throne of his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. ^ 29 And every one that hath forsaken houses, or breth- ren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive a hundred-fold, and shall inherit everlasting life. li 1 30 But many that are first shall be last, and the last shall be first. CHAP. XX. The parable of the labourers, iSfC. FOR the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man thai is a householder, which went out early in the morn- ing to hire labourers into his vineyard. into the a camel man to jedingly % With gs are Behold, hall we to you, sration, 3 glory, twelve NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. 1-23 ' breth- ildren, d-fold, le last thai norn- 23 H Ethone Yesus wahenron nc raotyohkwageh, Ag- wah wagwenhahse, ne nagotshogowah otskerongeh ne yayondawejate ne kaj^anertseragon ne karonhyageh. 24 Shegon oya lih wagonj^-enhahse, Senha anyoh watyesenha ne karyotowanen ne Camel taondohetste jitewahonhtagaronte tewaderonwarongohtha, jiniyoht ne agotshogowah yayondaweyate ne kaj^anertseragon Ni- yohneh. 25 Neonen raotyohkwa ronathonde, agwaheso jiniyoht ne wahodinehrago, ne ronton, Onhka kadi onhnongenh ne gea-enh eayagoyatateri tayontongohte ? 26 Nok Yesus wadesha^-^^otkaneren, oni wabshaga- wenhahse, agwah sane ongweh okthikanoron ; nok ne Niyoh agwegon yahothenon tekanoron. 27 T Ethone Peter waharihwaserago, wahenron, Sad- kahthoh, agwegon niih yongwatyon, ise wagwahsere : nahoten kadi eaj^ongwayentane ? 28 Neoni Yesus wabshagawenliahse rononha, Agwah lih wagwenhahse ; negeane ise nonwa wahi itewese, ne nejienjontncgwahsagwatago, ethone neRonwayen nong- weh neayenhshenterondake raonaktageh jitbaonwesenh- tsera, eh onise neayaweane tekeniyawenre niwatyendah- tserageh jinonweb ensewatyen, eayetsbjyatorebte ne te- keni-yawenre roditarageh ne Iserathaga. 29 Neoni niyadeyagon onbka rotyonh jirononhsote, ne tens raongweta, tens kayen ne yadeanosenbab, ronibah, ronistenbab, rone, shagoyen-ogon-ah, ne tens ne raonb- wenja, oni ne iib agerihonnyat keaneayaweane wean^^- awe yobnanet enjagotyeritsbe, nok oni eayondaweyate jiniyenbenwe yeayagonbegc. 30 Nok yawetowanen tyagotyerenbton ne obnagen enjagaonni ; oni nobnagen ne tendyontyerenbte. CHAP. XX. Keristus jinithodeanonwakte ne yorihonni ieshagorenya' ton ne rodiyoteiihs jiniyoht ne raohehtageh. I GEN ne kayanertseragon ne karonhyageh jiniyoht igenh ne rongweb abononbsotageh, onen wabaya- geane orbongene wabanbatserisakba nayagoyoten ne raobehtageh. 1^ ? ' ''11 We ^t 1 "^ft .4*^. 124 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. 2 And when he had agreed with the labourers foF a penny a-day, he sent them into his vineyard. 3 And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the market-place, 4 And said unto them, Go ye also into the vineyard and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way. 5 Again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. 6 And about the eleventh hour he went out, and found others standing idle, and saith unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle ? 2 n ristat ehtag 3 washj dahkl 4 7 They say unto him, Because no man hath hired us. He saith unto them ; Go ye also into the vineyard ; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive. 8 So when evening was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward. Call the labourers, and give them their hire, beginning from the last unto the first. 9 And when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny. 10 But when the first came, they supposed that they should have received more; and they likewise received every man a penny. 11 And when they had received it^ they murmured against the good man of the house, 12 Saying, These last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast made them equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. 125 found stand 2 Neoni ne nen wahaderihwissa ne rodiyotenhs ska- ristat sewehniserat jongwedat, onen jahshagoreke raoh- ehtageh. 3 Neoni sahayageane are nahshenhadont hour, oni washagotkahthoh odyake skeanen thiyete jiyontkehron- dahkhwa, 4 Neoni wahshagawenhalise rononha, Wasene onisc seniyoten kahehtagonh ; neoni jinitkarihwayeri ehnenk- karyake. Neoni wahonhtenti. 5 Shegon are oya yonsahayageane ne yahyakhadont hour tyohtonhadont oni, etho are ehnahayere, 6 Ne onhte enh-skah-yawenre hour nare sahayageane, shegon oya wahshagoyadathenri skeanen yegeanyatc ronatshorehton, oni wahshagawenhahse, Ohneane-eh ne ok ne kensewageanyate kenwendatj-e skeanen sewatsho- rehton ? 7 Rononha wahonwenhahse, Ne wahonni yahtense teyonkhinhaonh. Raonha wahshagawenhahse, Wasene onise kahehtageh yaseniyoten ; jinensewatyere jinitkarih- wayeri, elmensewatkaryakshe. 8 Ethone ne nenwaogarahwe, ne royaner ne roheh- tayen wahawenhahse ne ronhatseragweniyo, Yahshe- nonk ne rodiyotenhs, sheyon jinathondentsha, ehtewa- dahsawen ji ohnagen yahaonni yenskahewe jityotyeren- hton. 9 Neoni onen ehshahonnewe ne ronwadinhaonh ken onhte enhskah-yawcnrehadont hour, onen wahadiyena niyadehadih skaristatshon. 10 Nok ji onen ne tyotyerenhton warawe, ronnerhah- kwe isi onhte gen nonwe senha eayagwayena ; etho kadi oneane naawen niyadehadih skaristatshon. . 1 1- Ne onen jiwahadiyena, ohsnonniyoht wahonasthose ne raodiweanageh jinahonwenhahse ne rongwetiyoh ne- rononhsote, 12 Wahonniron, Keaigenh ne ohnagen tonderihokten ne ok enhskat, hour, neoni jinahsheyere satyawcane non- gyonha, ne yongwaronhyagen jiniyodahkondak jiniyota- rihen ne wehniserade. X 11* X C 'V . 126 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. 13 But he answered one of them, and said, Friend, I do thee no wi <^ng : didst thou not agree with me for a penny ? 14 Take that thine is, and go thy way: I will give unto this last even as unto thee. 15 Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with mine own? is thine eye evil because I am good? 16 So the last shall be first, and the first last : for many be called, but few chosen. 17 IT And Jesus, going up to Jerusalem, took the twelve disciples apart in the way, and said unto them, 18 Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and the Son of man shall be betrayed unto the chief priests, and unto the acribes, and they shall condemn him to death, 19 And shall deliver him to the Gentiles to mock, and to scourge, and to crucify him : and the third day he shall rise again. 20 ^ Then came to him the mother of Zebedee's chil- dren with her sons, worshipping him, and desiring a cer- tain thing of him. 21 And he said unto her, What wilt thou? She saith unto him. Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right-hand, and the other on the left, in thy king- dom. 22 But Jesus answered and said, Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? They say unto him, We are able. 13 Dyate eh wa 14 negea ^^15 NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. 127 mine 13 Nok raonha saharihwaserago shayadat, wahenron, Dyatenro, yahtewageron akte genh tagerihwayeritshe : eh wahi niyongenirihwison skaristatshon 1 14 Tesehk ne sawenhk, eren saseht; ehnengyere oni negea-enh nohnagen eayahonni shateayaweane oni nise- geh. 15 Yah kenh teyorihwaweyenston ne ji ok naagyere ne ne yadegyatih agwawenhk? Sewagara wahetken genh ne aoriwa ne lih wagyanere ? 16 Ne kadi nohnagen tendyontyerenhte, oni tyotye- renhton ne ohnagen : igen yotkate ne eayondadenhahse, nok niyagonhah ne yondadyalaragwen. 17 ^ Neoni ken ware Jerusalem^ wahonne ne tekenih shadire jiniyalionne, ehnonweh nahshagawenhahse, ro- nonha, 18 Jadkahthoh, ken nonwa wetewe Jerusalem ; ne Ronwayen nongweh keaniyawenhsere teahonwanigonh- raseren jinonka radijihenhstajihne oni Scribes-neh, ron- wadewendehtane enhonwaryo, 19 Ehyenhonwahtkawe jinonka ne Gentiles enhon- wadentoryate, enhonwahsohkwawishon, oni tenhonway- entanharon raonha, neoni ahshen niwehniseragehadont enshatketsko. 20 IT Ethone ehwaonwe raonhageh ne ronwadinisten- hah ne Zehedee raokshata ronne nagoyen-ogon-ah, ron- warihwanegeanire raonha, oni agwah thyoriwate rorih- wanontonre raonhageh. 21 Neoni wahrenhahse aonha, Nahoten senyente? Wagenron raonhageh, Aahsheyon keaigenh tehniyahshe kheyen-ogon-ah ehahyatyen, enhskat jiseweyendehtah- kon, enhskat sehsenegwatih, ne sayanertseragon. 22 Nok Yesus saharihwahserago wahenron, Y*\hteja- deryentare nahoten senirihwanonton. Ensenigweni genh ne ahesenihnegira ne enjate ne cv/p ne lih engate nenk- negira, oni ahesenirihwiyohste adatnegoserhon ji niih na- hoten wagatnegoserahton ?• Wahniron etho niyobt, eaya- geanigweni. ';■ |. I 128 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. 23 And he saith unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with : but to sit on my right-hand, and qn my left, is not mine to give ; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of my Father. 24 And when the ten heard it, they were moved with indignation against the two brethren. 25 But Jesus called them unto him, and said. Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. ' . 26 But it shall not be so among you ; but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister ; 27 And whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant : 28 Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many. . 29 H And as they departed from Jericho, a great multi- tude followed him. 30 And, behold, two blind men sitting by the way-side, when they heard that Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David. 31 And the multitude rebuked them, because they should hold their peace : but they cried the more, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David. 32 And Jesus stood still, and called them, and said, What. will ye that I shall do unto you? ' 33 They say unto him, Lord, that our eyes may be opened. 34 So Jesus had compassion on them, and touched their eyes; and immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed him. d of am mv n for NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. 129 23 Neoni wahshagawenhahsc, Ensenihnegira orihwi- yo-onweh ne cup nagwawenhk, neoni enjatnegoserahte no yerihwiyohstahkhwa jinahoten ne wagatnegoserahton ; nok keagayen nayontyen jikeweyendehtahkon, oni ske- negwatih, yah iih tewagawenhk nakheyon, nok ne ea- yondaton ne nonhka ne enhonwatsheronnyahkwenthose ne Ragenihah. 24 Neoni ne onen ronathonde noyeri nihadi, jiniyoht no wahshagodinagwase ne geane tehniyahn:he yadadenonh- kwe. 25 Nok Yesus yahshagononke raonhageh, wahenron, Sewaderyeniare wahi ne radiyatagweniyose ne Gentiles ne rontenyentenhs jikentyohkowanenhse enegenh asha- gonatragwen, jinigon oni ne radikowanenhse rohdewey- enhstha ne nashagonaderihwagweniyohsten. 26 Nok yahehthayaweane jonhageh : igen onhkaok enhakowanenhake jinijonh, ne ki naah enjisewayatara- seke : 27 Neoni onhka ok jinijonh enhayatagweniyoke, no ki naah sewanhatsera genhak : 28 Shaoriwat ne Ronwayen nongweh yah tero gen- tho ne ahonwatsteristhageh, nok tenhnon ahshagotstej- iste, oni ahahtkawe ji ronhe ne engarihonni eso yagonh. 29 IF Ji nen eren sahonnehte jinonweh Jericho, agwah kentyohkowanen sahonwahsere. 30 Neoni, sadkahthoh, tehniyahshe tehnironwegon ohahakta niteron, nen ronathonde Yesus ehwahaton- gohte, ehwathodihenrehte, yaton, Tagenitenr, O Saya- ner, ise Yayen-ah ne David ! 31 Nok jinikentyohkwa ronwanahristha, ne thahya- totade ; neok hegen senha tahyaderayatahkwe, yaton, Tagenitenr, O Sayaner, ise wahi Yayen-ah ne David ! 32 Neoni Yesus wathatane watogen, oni yahshagon- onke, wahenron, Nahoten isenehre nagyatyeras ne senonha ? 33 Wahniron jiwahonwenhahse, Sayaner, ne nageni- gahtegeh aondenhotongon. 34 Eh kadi naaweane Yesus wahshagotenre rononha, keaniyahayere ne nigahtegeh : yogondatye kadi waoya- nereane wahnigen, oni rononha wahonwahsere. h i>- (!? \ 130 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. CHAP. XXI. ; ^ Christ rideth into Jerusalem^ ^c. AND when they drew nigh unto Jerusalem, and were . come to Bethphage, unto the mount of OUves, then sent Jesus two disciples, 2 Saying unto them, Go into the village over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass tied, and a coll with her : loose them^ and bring them unto me. 3 And if any man say aught unto you, ye shall say, The Lord hath need of them ; and straightway he will send them. 4 All this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying, 5 Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Be^-^-' ^hy King Cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting upon ..n ass, and a colt, the foal of an ass. 6 And the disciples went, and did as Jesus commanded them, 7 And brought the ass and the colt, and put on them their clothes ; and the}'" sent him thereon. 8 And a very great multitude spread their garments in the way ; others cut down branches from the trees, and strewed them in the way. 9 And the multitudes that went before, and that fol- lowed, cried, saying, Hosanna to the son of David ; 'blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord ; Hosanna in the highest. 10 And when he was come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying, Who is this ? 1 1 And the multitude said. This is Jesus the prophet, of Nazareth of Galilee. 12 ^ And Jesus went into the temple of God, and cast out all them that sold and bought in the temple, and over- threw the tables of the money-changers, and the seats of them that sold doves. Ken ici NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. 131 CHAP. XXI. Keristus wahohsaton Jerusalem warehie ne ne arckho ickawcyendeht. NEONI onen okhetho ronne nc Jerusalem, nea ehnon- weh jiyononte ne Betkphage, jiyonontowanen ne Olives, ethone yahshagonhane ne Yesus tehnijahshe ne raotyohkwa, 2 Wahshagawenhahse, Waseneh kanatagon, yades- enitogenht ok ehnonweh, oni oksaok enseniyadatshenri adenati ehkaneron : nidyoyen-ah igenc ; senihnerenhsi, karo endiscniyatenhawihte iihne. 3 Neoni ne tokat onhka nongweh othenon enyets- hiyenhahse, enseniron, Ne Royaner tehotonhwenjonni, negea-enh ; yogondatye ehneayaweane endyonteanyehte. 4 Agwegon ehnaawen, ne kati yahaweanayeiine ji- nihawen ne royaiadogenhti-genha, rawen, 5 Shehrorih ne ondadyen-ah ne Sion, Sewadkahthoh, Sewakorahkowah tare isegeli, royatanetskha, rohse ade- nati, oni yedeweton yowirine. 6 Neoni etho wanehte ne raotyohkwa tehniyahshc, eh kadi naaweane Yesus jinahshagoyerase, 7 Neoni wahniyathewe nadenati, oni noyen-ah, oni raonosa-ogon wahadiren, ehwahonwentskwaren. 8 Neoni yonehragwaht kentyohkowanen wahadita- gwenrhtarho raonosa jiniyenhohse ; odyake wahadin- hahtoskare n6 karonta, wahadigeron aktatye jiniyen- hohse. , 9 Neoni jinikentyohkwa nohenton ronne, oni ronwa- dihnonteratye, rontonne, Hosamia ji nonga royen-ahne David ! Royataderiston raonha warawe raohseanagon ne Royaner ; Hosanna enegenhji ! 10 Ji onen sheiicixwe Jerusalem, watyanatishonhkwejina- heyageane, wairon, Onhka ne gea-enh ? 11 Neoni jinikent yohkwa waairon. Ken wahi nc Yesus, ne royatadogenhti Nazarethaga ne Galilee. 12 Neoni Yesus warehte ononhsadogenhtigowahne, Niyoh raononhsa, oni sahshagoyatinegenwe neh ronten- hninonhs oni tehadinonwayentha, oni wahagarhathohse- ron natekhwarah-ogon jiradihwistahrahkwa, oni eanits- kwarahk jiraditeron norite rontenhninonhs ; i; 132 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. 13 And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer ; but ye have made it a den of thieves. 14 And the blind and the lame came to him in the temple ; and he healed them. 15 IF And when the chief priests and scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children crying in the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of David ; they were sore displeased, 16 And said unto him, Hearest thou what these say t And Jesus saith unto them. Yea : have ye never read, Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou has per- fected praise ? 17 If And he left them, and went out of the city into Bethany ; and he lodged there. 18 Now, in the morning, as he returned into the city, he hungered. 19 And when he saw a fig-tree in the way, he came to it, and found nothing thereon but leaves only, and said unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee henceforward for ever. And presently the fig-tree withered away. 20 And when the disciples saw itj they marvelled, «aying, How soon is the fig-tree withered away ! 21 Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you. If ye have faith and doubt not, ye shall no only do this which is done to the fig-tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain. Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea ; it shall be done. 22 And all things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive. 23 H And, when he was come into the temple, the chief priests and the elders of the people came unto him as he was teaching, and said, By what authority doest thou these things ? and who gave thee this authority ? I r I i NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. 13J in the 13 Nconi wahshfiij^fiwenhahsn, Kahyaton neg-oa-eiih, lih agenonhsa kanatouhkwen jikanoiihsoto eavonderoa- naycndahkwageh ; nok nonwa iie no kanenhskwa joii- iiyaton. 14 Neoni teycronwekhon yontshinojgahtha chwaomvo kanonhsowanoanch : oni sahsha^irojonto. ^ !' N-^ onen thafiiyatag-woniyosc radijihenhstnjih oni S>:rik's wahontkahthoh votyanatenyon jinahatyeranyon, neoni ne eksha-ogiin-ah Vathodihenrehte kanonhsagon, I'oiiton, Hosa/ma ne roj'en-ahne Daaid! eso walionate- ronse, - . • 16 Neoni wahonwenhahse raonha, Sathonde genh na- hoten ronton? Nooni Yesiis wahenron, Etho: yah ken nonwenton tcsewaweanahnoton, wahi Jiyehsagahronton owirasa ycnongeriia oni waskwcni ehwagondiyagenno kanentontsera? 17 IF Neoni wahshagoyatondi, sahayageane kanatagon ken warehte Bef/ian?/, elrvvabonhsontorarake. , • ' 15 Nonwa orhongene, ehsarehte kanatagon, ncn wahatonhkaryake. 19 Neoni wahadkahthoh kerhide jogahrehtese jiniya- hawenonhatye, yaharawe, yahothenon teyoniyonte, ne ok nonerahte, wahrenhahse, Tohsa nonwenton sewah- yanyonten. Eh kadi naawen vragarontagenhej^e onh- stathen. 20 No onen wahontkahtho ne raotyohkwa, wahodi- nehrago, ronton, Yohsnore agwah ontagenheye I 21 Yesiis saharihwaserago wahenron ne rononhageh, Agwah wagwenhahse, Tokat endisewehtahkon tohsa tesewanigonragehak, yah ne ok tegen ne ehnahesewayere jinaawen ne jogahrehtese, nok shateyoht, senhas ne ken yononte, Sadonnek, kanyatarageh seht, tkagonte ehnea- yaweane. 22 Neoni agwegon jioknahoten enhserihwanonton adereanayentseragon, entisehtahkon, unhsyena naah. 23 H Neonen sharawfe ononhsadogenhtigowahne, ne tkayatagweniyose radijihenhstajih oni rodikstenhase nongwehogon ehwahonnewe raonhageh jinonweh nih- shagorihonyeani, wahonniron, Ka-negea nonweh tyesa- rihwawi ne kashatstenhsera jinisatyerha ? onhka sashat- stenhserawi ? 12 I I 134 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. 24 And Jcsu8 answered and said unto fhern, 1 aUo will atik you one thin/2^, which if ye tell mc, 1 in like wise will tell you by what authority 1 do these things. 25 The baptism of John, whence was it? from heaven, or of men ? And they reasoned with themselves, say in n^, If wo Bholl say, From heaven ; ho will say unto us. Why (lit ye not then believe him ? 2G But if we shall say, Of men ; we fear the people for all hold John as a prophet. 27 And they answered Jesus, and said, We cannot tell. And he said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things. 28 H But what think ye? A certain man had two sons ; and he came to the first, and said, Son, go work to- day in my vineyard. , , . ,. 29 He answered and said, I wiL not, but afterward he repented, and went, 30 And he came to the second, and said likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir ; and went not. 31 Whether of them twain did the will of his father ? They say unto him, The first. Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto you, that the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. stenht 25 karor enton ageh yuhtc 20 32 For John came unto you in the way of righteous- ness, and ye believed him not ; but the publicans and the harlots believed him : and ye, when ye had seen it, repent- ed not afterward, that ye might believe him. KE ST. MATTIIKW, CHAr'. XXT. 135 21 Neoni sahiirihwascran^o wdhcnron, lih oni p^wnrih- wanondons joriwut, no iie lokut cuyoukroril), Eijoiuih neayawennc cnnvvuhrurih ka-tkayutagwoni!) luigeahat- steiihsora jinigatyerha. 25 Thoigcii adatnogoaorhon ne John, kaiiidyawenon? karonhyagch katoii oiit,^\vehiie ? Ncoiii \vahoui^''onliray- entonwc, rontonyon, Walii tokat ahutowenron, Karonliy- ageh nidyawcnon ; okslia ok oiilienrou, Oh kadi ncanc-ch yuhtctehjisewclitahkon ? 20 Nok, tokat oiUewcnron, Ongwohno ; oaycthiihhani lie iiongweh ; igen roiiwarih\vawa«c uaah iie Juhn iyeuhrc foyatadogcnhti. 27 Neoni sahonwarihwaseragwcn Yosii5<, waairon, yahthayagweni ayagwenron. Oni sahshagawcnhahse, Yah ki oniili thagwahrorih jiiiityawcnon nagcshaistcnh- sera jiniwagyote. 2811 Nok nahoten isowehreisc? Rayatatogcn roiigweh ickenih tehowirayen ninegcnhteroii-ah ; yaharawc ne tkakowanen, jircntcron, wahenron, Kycn, waas sayoien akhehtageh. 29 Raonha saharihwaserago wahenron, yahthaonton ; nok ohnagen sahadatrewahte eh kadi warehte. 50 Neoni eh warehte no ne shayadat, ok ne shagat jinaho3'"erase. Neoni saharihwahserago, wahenron, Eh yenge ; nok yahehthiyehawenon. 31 Ka-nikayen ne tehniyahshe ehnahayerc jinithoni- gonhroten ne ronihah? Wahonniron, ne wahi ne tyot}'- >erenhton. Yesus wahshagawenhahse, Agwah wagwen- hahsc, Keaigenh radihwistaroroks nok ne odinhehtyen yonatyesen jigononhe jiniyoht neane yahaj^onwe no kayanertseragon ne Niyohne nok nise nohnagcn. 32 Igen ne Joh?i iro isegeh aderihwagwarihsyonhtse- ragon, nok yahtejisewathondati; nok ne radihwistaroroks oni yahtegontogentha ronwaweanaragwen sayerihwiyo- hste : nok nise, tesewagauere, yah kadi tejisewadatre- wahton, ne naondesewehtahkon raonha. n 136 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. 33 •[ Hear another parable ; there was a certain householder which planted a vineyard, and hedged ir. round about, and digged a wine-press in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country: 34 And when the time of the fruit drew near, he sent his servants to the husbandmen, that they might receive the fruits of it. 35 And the husbandmen took his servants, and beat one, and killed another, and stoned another. 36 Ae-ain. he sent other servants more than the first : and they did unto them likewise. , . 37 But last of all, he sent unto them his son, saying, They will reverence my son. S8 But when the husbandmen saw the son, they said among themselves. This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance. \ ■. ■ 39 And they caught him, and cast him out of the vineyard, and slew him. 40 When the lord, therefore, of the vineyard cometh, what will he do unto those husbandmen? 41 They say unto him. He will miserably destroy those wicked men, and will let out his vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in their seasons. <"■•*.■■' ,■ . 42 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures. The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord's doing, afid it is marvellous in our eyes ? 43 Therefore say I unto you. The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. 137 beat 33 If Jathondek nare oya tekarihwagenwiihton : Kcaic:- enh rayatatogen rononhsote, royenthon ne raohehtageh, oni wahateaenhronni, oni wahatagwate wahronni ne IVine yagonyatha, oni rononhsonni yononhsfahniron, oni walishagoni agoren eayagoyoten, nok ne raonha inou niyahrehsere jiyenageronyon : 34 Ne onen thoha jinikanorarihs, onen yabsliagonhane nayagoyotenhsa, ne naonton aliadigo ne waganenhonten. 35 Neoni ne rodiyotenhs wahshagodiyena ne shagon- liase, wahonwayesahte, nok enhskat wahonwaryo, tiiik- ade oneaya ronwayenhtanyon. 36 Nen, are oya yonsahonhane ne shagonhase senha cso radih jiniyoht ne tyotyerenhton : eh kadi oneane nahshagodiyere rononhageh. 37 Ne kadi oneane ohnagen jinaawen j^ahonhane onen ne royen-ah, wahenron, Tokat enhonwadalionhs- adate niyen-ah, 38 Nok ne onen thodiyote wahonwadkalitholi roj'-en- uh, nok wathondadenhahse, Ne ne gea-enh ne rayatag- weniyo raowenhk ; how ehjitewaryo, nen tenhnon tenji- tewagwagayonte jinihoyendahkwe. 39 Neoni wahonwa^'^ena, neoni isi yahonwaj'atondi jikahehtayen, ehyahonwaryo. 40 Ne onen ne Royaner, ne raowenhk jikahehtayen enrawe, to-nenhshagoyere ne ehrodiyote ? 41 Rononha wahonwenhahse, Raonha tkagbnte wah- shrgoronhyagente enhahtonde oni ne ronongwetakshen, oni thiyete ensehshagonhane eayagoyoten, ne kadi enha- diweanotahkwc erihoteweyenton nenganenhonten jinik- anorarihs. 42 Yesus wahshagawenhahse, Yah' ken nonwenton tesewaweanahnoton nc kahyatonhseradogenhtigeh, Wa- hi oneaya ne radinonhsonyatha ne isi yahonati, ne kadi nonwa kayatagweniyo jikanetsker oneaya eayeyen : ne wahi negea-enh ne Royaner rodeweyeana, ne wahonni yonehragwaht nongwagara yonadkahthon ? 43 Ne wahonni katon lih nisegeh, Ne raoyanertsera ne Niyoh enjesahgwahse, ne eayondaton ne niyadeya- gaonhwenjageh tokat neane aganenhonten. .• I i ', ( ■ 12 138 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. I- 44 And whosoever shall fall on this stone, shall he broken : but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder. 45 And when the chief priests and Pharisees had heard his parables, they perceived that he spake of them. 46 But when they sought to lay hands on him they feared the multitude, because they took him for a prophet. A CHAP. XXI I. The parable of the marriage-feast. ND Jesus answered, and spake unto them again by parables, and said. 2 The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king, which made a marriage for his son, 3 And sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the wedding : and they would not come. 4 Again he sent forth other servants, saying, Tell them which are bidden. Behold, I have prepared my din- ner ; my oxen and my fallings are killed, and all things are ready ; come unto the marriage. 5 But they made light of it, and went their ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise : 6 And the remnant took his servants, and entreated them spitefully, and slew the^n. 7 But when the king heard thereof he was wroth : and he sent forth his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burnt up their city. 8 Then saith he to his servants. The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden were not worthy. 44 tenga engat 45 athoi crenh 46 NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. 139 44 Neoni onhka kiok eayagoneayeane ne keaigenh tengarine naah jironhe : nok onhka kiok ahoneaye^ne engatheseronni ne rayerongeh. 45 Neoni rajihenhstajihkowatshon oni Pharisees ron- atiionde ne tekarihwagenwahton, ronnehre iih onhke genh yonkhiton. 46 Nok ji onen ronnehre keaniyahonwayere, wahsha- goditshanige nongwehogon, asegenh jironnontonyon ne- geane royatadogenhti. CHAP. XXII. Tokanhioagenwahto7i ne kanahkwage jiniyoht Koralir kowah roycnah. NEONI Yesus waharihwaserago shegon oya sha- shagawenhahse ne ne tkarihwagenwahton ji waha- dati, wahenron, 2 Keaigenh ne karonhyageh thoha taonsagyatyeren royatatogen korahkowah, ne wahonyakten ne royen-ah, 3 Neoni yadeshagohjaren ne shagonhase ayontkwa- tane karo aontayenhte jiwadeanyote: nok yahtethonah- tentyon. 4 Nare, oya yonsahatentane ne shagonhase, wahenron, Shehrorih ne ronweaneanyote, Jadkahthoh, onen wage- weyeanentaonh neayeke; agetshenen-ogon oni yonare- senhse kawenthon, neoni agwegon nen kaweyeanenta- onh ; karo kadi kaseneht jiyagonyagon. 5. Nok wdhontyesahte, akte niyathonnehseron, odyake raohehtageh ware, odyake jidehatenhninontha : 6 Neoni ne wahondatenre ok hegen ronwadirihwaye- sahtanyonhs ne ronwadinhase, oni wahonwadiryo. 7 Nok onen ne korahkowah wahotogense, wahoh- sense; ne wahonni yahshagohtkawe raonenhrinehsera, oni wahshagohtonde ne ronatswaton shagordiryohs nong- weh, wahontshaahte jikanatayenton. 8 Ethone wahshagawenhiahse ne shagonhase, Nen kaweyeanentaonh nonyenhskwa, nok ne ronweaneanyote ronaderayat yahki naah tehonathondagwanion roneron- hatye. »-■ •i ,JS 111 11 140 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. 9 Go ye, therefore, into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage. ^ 10 So those servants went out into the highways, and gathered together al!, as many as they found, both bad and good : and the wedding was furnished with guests. 11^ And when the king came in to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding garment ; 12 And he said unto him. Friend, how camest thou in hither, not having- a wedding garment ? And he was speechless. 13 Then said the king to the servants. Bind him hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him into outer darkness ; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 14 For many are called, but few are chosen. 15 % Then went the Pharisees, and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk. 16 And they sent out unto him their disciples with the Herodians, saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thou for any man ; for thou regardest not the person of men. 17 Tell us, therefore. What thlnkest thou? Is it law- ful to give tribute unto Cesar, or not ? 18 But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites i 19 Show me the tribute-money. And they brought unto him a penny. 20 And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription ? v ■ and bad its. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. 141 9 Wasene, ne karihonni, agwegon aondaseweht ne negea-enh jiyohatenjon ; jinigon eayetshigenh, yetshi- yeanyoten jity agony agon. 10 Eh kadi naav/eane ronwadinhase yahonhtenti jiyo- hatenyon, wahsliagodiyataroroke agwegon, jinahshago- digenh, yegagwegon ronongwetakshen yongwetiyose : onen jiwadeanyotc yatkarihwayerine. 1 1 IF Ne oncn ne korahkowah wahatkensehah jiniyo- tyeren, eh kadi wahogenh yah ne tehonenontagon ne wa- deanyote kancna; 12 Nok wahawenhahse raonha, Dyatenro, ohneane- eh kenh ihsese jiwadeanyotc, oya niyoht ne sahkwennya? Neoni wahadeweanaton. 13 Ethono korahkowah wahshagawenhahse ne shag- onliase, Ehjisewanerenk ranontshageh rahsigeh, jityoga- rahonwe yahjiseniyatondi ; ehnonwe yenhatstaren taho- nawirok oni. 14 Igen eso ronwadihnongonne, nok nigonhah yond- adyataragwen. ' 15 IF Ethone onen wahontkeanisa ne Pharisees, teha- diyatorehtha to-nahadiyere ne tahonwarihwawenryese jirohthare. 16 Neoni yahonwadinhane raonhageh ne raodityohk- wa wahonne ne Herodian-haga, wahonniron, Tagwawc- aniyo, yongwaderyentare nen nise togenhske-onweh, ne sherihonyeani jinayaweane ne Niyohne ne^togenhske- onweh, nok oni okthiyagaweronhatye nongweh; nok oni yahtehsherahkwa ne onhka ok nongweh. 17 Tagwahrorih kadi, Nahoten ise ihsehre ? Yowey- enhston genh nahonwayon nogaryaksera ne Cesar, katon yahten ? 18 Nok ne Yesus rottogense jirodirihwaneraakskon, wahenron, ohneane-eh tagwanigonhrayeron, agwah se- warihwagonnatahkwa ? 19 Tagwanatonhahse ne ogaryakshera ohwista. Ne- oni eh waehewe enhskat penis jinigon. -'-*• 20 Neoni wahshagawenhahse, Onhka na aoyatonni oni ne tewadeanagerahtontseronni ? -{. •I M 142 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. 21 They say unto him, Cesar's. Then saith he unto ihem, Render, therefore, unto Cesar the things which are Cesar's; and unto God the things that are God's. 22 When they had heard these words, they marvelled, and left him, and went their way. 23 H The same day came to him the Sadducees, which say that there is no resurrection, and asked him, 24 Saying, Master, Moses said. If a. man die, having no children, his brother shall marry his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother. 25 Now, there were with us seven brethren ; and the first, when he had married a wife, deceased ; and, having no issue, left his wife unto his brother : 26 Likewise the second p^so, and the third, unto the seventh. - - . ..' . 27 And last' of all the woman died also. ■ • ' ■ J ) ^ .'■*■*■, • * 28 Therefore, in the resurrection, whose wife shall she be of the seven ? for they all had her. 29 Jesus answered and said unto them, Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God. N r 30 For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor arc given in marriage: but are as the angels of God in heaven. ^^;,.31 But, as touching the resurrection of the dead, have ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God, saying, 32 I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, , / and the God of Jacob ? God is not the God of the dead, but of the living. • ■ :r^',.^:^-'.^ ' ^ - 'V' f*!^ ^ ♦**'■•?<( 33 And when the multitude heard this they were asto- i^ished at his doctrine. 21 \\ wahsha raowenl yetshiyc 22 N rago, on 23 1" Scbdduci donhwe 24 A\ rongwe tadegen nenhati 25 IS honden] wahren r.e yata 26 E yagahe 27 A yaweac 28 IN enjontk ne jata 29 1 Sewari genhti, teri. 30 1 nayagi ne yen 31 yaga\\ nahno 32 Isaac, Niyol: gonh€ 33 igenh NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. 143 21 Wahonwenhahse, Cesar raowenhk. Nok ethone • wahshagawenhahse, Ehjijon ginyoh ne Cesar jinahoten raowenhk ne Cesar ^ oni nothenon ne Niyoh raowenhk yetshiyon ne Niyoh. 22 Ne onen ronathonde jinikawcanageh, wahodineh- rago, onen sahonwayatondi, eren sahonnehte. 23 IF Ok shaehniserat ehwahonnewe raonhageh ne Sadducees, xiQ i\Q ronton yahthaonsayontketsko ncnwa- donhwenjokten, ne ronwarihwanontonni, 24 Wahonniron, Tagwaweaniyo, Moses rawen, Tokat rongweh enhvenheye, yahthenhowiryentage, ne ki nya- tadegen-ah shodinyak ne rone-genha, ok kadi ne enga- nenhatatye jinayaweane. 25 Nonwa jiniyaweaonh nongyonhageh jatahk nade- hondenhnonterahkwe : tyotyerenhton, wahonyage, 'nok wahrenheye, yahtehodeweton, waodatenre kadi ne rone r.e yatadegen-ah sahodinyage : 26 Eh kadi oneane naaweane, agare ne ahsenhadont, yagahewe ne jatahk nihadih. 27 Agare onenh oneane nagonhehtyen wagenheye ni- yaweaonh. 28 Ne kadi wahonni, tokat, nenwadonhwenjokten nen enjontketsko, kanikayen rayatagweniyo rone engenhake, ne jatahk nihadih rodinehkwe 1 29 Yesiis saharihwaserago wahenron rononhagel}, Sewarihwayatahtonhs, yahtesewaderyentare njrihwado- genhti, yah oni ne raosiiatstenhsera ne wiyoh tesewayen- teri. 30 Igen jinenwadonhwenjokten yahthenskariwadeke nayagonyake, ayagonyagonne oni, aneayohton jiniyoht ne yeronhyagehronon ne Niyoh karonhyageh. 31 Ne gen nonwa yaorihwisate jinenjontketsko ne yagawenheyonhseron, yah ken nonwenton tesewawea- nahnoton jinihodatih jonhageh ne Niyoh, rawen wahi, 32 lih naah Niyoh ne Abraham^ oni lih Niyoh ne Isaac^ oni lih Niyoh ne Jacob? Niyoh yahten neane Niyoh ne yagawenheyonhseron, ok tenhnon ne ne ya- gonhe. 33 Ne onen kentyohkwagwegon yagothonde ne. kea- igenh, kowanen rodinehragwahs jinihorihotenh. ■i. ' ■< •' • I'—, 144 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIIT. 34 ^ But when the Pharisees had heard that he had put the Sadducees to silence, they were gathered together. 35 Then one of them, which was a lawyer, asked nim a question, tempting him, and saying, 36 Master, which is the great commandment in the law? 37 Jesus said unto him, Thou shnlt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. 38 This is the first and great commandment. 39 And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. 40 On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets. 41 ^ While the Pharisees were gathered together, Jesus asked them, 42 Saying, What think ye of Christ ? whose son is he? They say unto him, The Son of David. 43 He saith unto them, How then doth David in spirit call him Lord, saying, 44 The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my righi hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool ? 45 If David then call him Lord, how is he his son } 46 And no man was able to answer him a word ; neither durst any man, from that day forth, ask him any more questions. CHAP. XXIII. Christ admo7iisheth the people, d^c. • •, THEN spake Jesus to the multitude, and to his disciples, 2 Saying, The scribes, and the Pharisees sit in Moses' seat: NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP, _XIII. 145 34 •([ Nok lie oneii no Phariaec^ nen shahonronkoonton wahonwiinoHnar.ilikwe tluilhoiilotado ne ISadducees, ok- sha ok waliouiktuuissa, 35 Sliayad It jiiiiliailili, no ne tcharilnvagenhas, \va- horihwaiiondourfc, yaweht oktliihorihwaye-eron, wahen- ron, 3G Tagewcaniyo, kanikayen ne tkarihwagweniyo ne weani ne ahtyawenrahtserag'on ? 37 Yesus sahaw'enhahse, keng^ayen Ehtsenoronh- khwak ne Niyoh ne lloyanor soryalisagwegon, sadon- hetsherau^wcg-on, seanonlitonyonhtserairwegon. 38 No no gea-onh tyolyoronliron no tkayadagweniyo. 39 Nooni ne tekeniliadont ne shatoyolit, Shenoronh- khwak no sahsyadat senonlirianekhaonh jinise nisadade- noronhkhwa najer. 40 Ne ne g*ea-onh tekariwageh ne weani tekaneren ne yoderihwagwarihsyon oni ne rodiyatadogeidili-og-on. 41^1[ Ellione shogon ne Pharisees enhskahne ronakea- nison, Yo.sus wahshagorihwanondonse rononha, 42 Wahonron, Naholen isowehre ne Keristus ? onhka naah ronwiiyen-ah 1 Wahonniron, David royen-ah. 43 Raonha walishagawenhalirje, Oh kadi nyotyeren ne jiniyoht ne David ne kanigonhrageh raweanis Roya- ner? ratons, 44 Ne Royaner wahenron wahawenhahse ne lih agy- aner, Satyeii jikeweyendeht.iIikon, jiniyore engonyena- wase ne ne yesahswenso (ensarahsitagenserahkwe. 45 Tokat nongen Baind cnhawenhahse Sayaner, to- kadi niyotyeren aboyenhahag-eh ? 46 Yah onhka nongweh teyagogwenyon ayagorihwa- serao-wen • j^^h joweanat wahontteron, oni othenon aon- sahonwaJihwanondonse. CHAP. XXIII. Keristus wahshagohrongate nongwetagwegon neayerih- wahsere ne yoyanere. ETHONE wahshagodatih ne Yesus jinikentyohkwa, nok oni ne raonha raotyohkwa, 2 Wahenron, Keaigenh Scribes oni Pharisees ehradit- skwahronyon jiradyentatahkwa ne Moses : I ) ri. i i 146 «T. MATTIFFW, CHAP. i:XIII. 3 All, therefore, whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do ; but do not yc after their works : for they say, and do not. 4 For they bind heavy burdens, and grrievous to be borne, and biy them on men's shoulders; but they them- selves will not move them with one of their fingers. 5 But all their works they do for to be seen of men ; they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the bor- ders of their garments, G And love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief scats in the synagogues, 7 And greetings in the markets, and to be called of men. Rabbi, Rabbi. 8 But be not ye called Rabbi : for one is your Master, even Christ ; and all ye are brethren. 9 And call no man your father upon the earth : for one is your Father, which is in heaven. 10 Neither be ye called masters : for one is your Mas- ter, even Christ. 1 1 But he that is greatest among you, shall be your servant. 12 And whosoever shall exalt himself, shall be abased ; and he that shall humble himself, fehall be exalted. 13 IF But woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypo- crites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves^ liQiihQX suffer ye them that are entering, to go in. 14 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrittg! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayer : therefore ye shall receive the greater dam- nation. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAI'. XXIII. 147 thai :hey the 3 Nc kadi, wagarilionni, oh kiod nahoten ronniion eii- sontereiic, wahi ncusoutcroiiL' chkninihsvcre ; nok tohsa fihena,o-(»ron ne raodivotoahsera: igeu iiok ne rodihlharc, jahtcj^awcli ehnahadi^'cre. 4 Igenh ne wahoiitagwarisln no yoksto, yoihihkondak oni yoniij^onhrakshat nayaj^rogelito, v\\ enhiuliicn ne ong- wchne nlmenhsageh ; nok ne rononha yahiehachnonweso ahonoryiHUM-nn no niyolisnonli>;;i;ih aahoiile. 5 Nok agwegon ne raodiyotenhsora jinihonotyeren ne ok aoriwa ne oni^weh ayontkahthoh : rodigowanaton ne karihwayatahtonh.sfra, oni rodigowanatou ne atstc non- kadih oni ne rao(Unena, Neoni ra(hijony; nhstha ne ne gen kanaktcnyon ji- rondekhonn3\atha, oni aonhaah encgcnh jirondycndah- kwa no Sf//Uf^>>-nn-ues, 7 Nconi yonchulcnonwerons jiyonlkehrondahkwa, ne nahonwadinatonhkwe, Rabhl, Rabbi 8 iNok tohsa nise ayetshinatonhkwc Rabbi : asegenh shayaihit ok ne jisewaweaniyoh, ne walii ne Keristus; nok niso sewadndnnonhkwe sewagwegoii, 9 Tohsa onhka nongweh asheyenhahse Ragenih nonh- wenjiigeh : enhskat se ok ne Yanihah, ne karonhyageh. 10 Tohsa oni nise ayesenhahse Tageweaniyo : igen shayadat se ok ne Yaweaniyoh, ne ne Keristus. 11 Ok tcnlnion onhka' ok enhakowanenhhake jinigoii ne ne scwanhatscra engenhake. 12 Neoni onhka kiok radadenyahesen enthadokten naah ; nok ne ronidenhton raonha naah tehonwarenhsa- ronne. 13 IF Nok sevventenht jonha, Scribes oni Pharisees, se- warihwagonnatha ! igen ise waehjinhotonse nongweho- gon ne kayaneitseragon ne karonhyageh : igen nise yah- ihaesewadaweyate, yetshinonstadihs nodyake ne nyago- dawcyaton. 14 Sewendenht jonha, Scribes oni Pharisees, sewarih- ,wagonnaton ! igen ise waetshigari ne yagodehreonse yodinonhsoton, neoni okhoriwagon sewadereanayendat- serehs : ne kadi engarihonni kowanen sewayentasere en- sewadejirendahkwe. 148 ST. MATTin:W, CHAP. XXIII. 15 Woe unto you, scribos find Pharisees, hypocrites! lor yc*conij)ass sea and hmd U) make one proselyte; and when he is Uiad(\ ye make him two-told more tlie ciiild of hell tiian yourselves. IG Woe unto 3'o»i, ye blind ^j^uides ! which say. Whoso- ever shall swear by tla.' temple, it is nothinij,'; hut whoso- ever shall bwear by the ^old of the temple, he is a debtor 17 Yc fools, and blind! for whether is greater, the i^'old or the temple that sanctitieth the gold ? 18 And, Whosoever shall swear by the altar, it is no- thing' ; but whosoever sweareth by the gift that is upon it, he is guilty. 19 y^' fools, and blind ! for whether is greater the gift, or the altar that sauctifieth the gift ? 20 Whoso, therefore, shall swear by the altar, sweareth by it, and by all things thereon. 2 1 And whoso shall swear by the temple, sweareth by it, and by him that dwelleth therein. 22 And he that shall swear by heaven, sweareth by the throne of God, and by him that sitteth thereon. 23 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye pay tithe of mint, and anise, and cuuunin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith : these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. 24 Ye blind guides I which strain at a gnat, and swal- low a camel. NK ST. MATTIIi:W, CHAP. XX MI 149 tcs! II ml likl the 15 Scwoudoiilit joiihii, Scri/n's (m\ Phtris^^ea, aawnnh- vvafronnatoii ! iircu wcscwiifoniiolito Uimy;iiiini,C!:»'li oni I'lilij'OLioh iiy{i«j:,i\vor()n ii<)iisiiy()ii'_'-j»r()im:\valis»^ ; iiok jini- yoreoluuyiiwj'iihs, watshijonycii tckuiiih tcyolmum't uek- shuuh HO ()M(»lisli()n jiniyolu in; joiilm, 1() Sc'wcndouhl, no no leyctsliiroiiwoks jiniyctiihiye- rase! ne no .scwalons, Qnlika kiok enyondatili eayonile- weanuvcsahfcn ne tcinp/i; yah nc othenon ; nok onhka kiok eayomlcwoiinaycsaliten ojinegwur karislanoron ne temple, waondafknmthahse niinh. 17 Sewcndehserowanen, li^sewaronwci^on ! kanikayen kakuwancn, ne karislanoron, ne tons ne tvniplc no sewa- rihwayeani ne karistanoron nojine<2;war? 18 Nconi, onhka kiok eiiyondfwennayesahte jiyeya- tamsiha, yah neane othenon ; nok onhka kiok eayonde- weanaycsahte ji nonka ne yonthitaare eliagnrake jiyeya- tarastha, waa,!j:onontanhake neanee! 19 Sewentese, oni tesewar* .vegon! ig-ense nahoten X)ya a|[^ayatagweniyoliake, la; yonchitawi, netens neyeya- tarastha ne enironwayatatoristo ne yondatawire? 20 Onhka, ok kadi, eayoudatih ne yoweanahniron ji nonka ne jiyeyatarasthii, jikaherc oni, yagoweanahiiiron jinayeyere. 21 Neoni onhkii ok ehayondeweanakshaten ne ononh- sadogenhti /<3wp/f', yagoweanahniron oni ji nonka ra' iha ne ehrenteron. 22 Neoni raonha ne ahadeweanakshaten ne karc^nhy- ageh, eh ki wahadeweanakshatc raonaktageh ne INiyoh, ne ki wahoton ne renteron. 23 Sewendenht jonha, Scribes oni Pharisees, sewarih- wagonnatagwcn ! igen sewag-aryahe nogaryaksera ne kahondagerase ogon-ah, neoni sewarihotarhon jiniyokste tenhnon ne kayatagweniyo ne ahtyawenrahtsera, ;iyode- rihwagwarihsyon, kajenhayentne, kentenron, tewehtah- kon ; ne ne gea-enh ehnasewayeren, tohsa oni nodyake ahesewariwenron. 24 Tesewaronwegon yetshiyatendyehtonhatye ! an- yoht jiniyoht ne otskerongehfi ne ojinonvva, nok se ne Camel karyotowanen watons neaneeh ahesewenhnehk- wane. 13* Hi 150 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIII. 25 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye make clean the outside of the cup and of the plat- ter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. 26 Thou blind Pharisee ! cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter, that the outside of them may be clean also. 27 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye are like unto whited sepulchres, which indeed ap- pear beautiful outward, but are within full of dead 7?ien\s bones, and of all uncleanness. 28 Even so ye also outwardly appear righteous unto men, but within ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. 29 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye build the tombs of the prophets, and garnish the sepulchres of the righteous, 30 And say, If we had been in the days of our fathers, we would not have been partakers with them in the blood of the prophets. 31 Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which killed the prophets. 32 Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers. 33 Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers ! how can ye escape the damnation of hell ? 34 IF Wherefore, behold, I send unto you prophets, and wise men, and acribes : and some of them ye shall kill and crucify ; and sotne of them shall ye scourge in your synagogues, and persecute them from city to city : 25 S wagoni dih, oni nonkad iyore. 26 I ^ ton naj oni atsi 27 wagon nonhsc yonehr gon ka kenhk( 28 ] jinisew jesaht 29 { wagor ne rod dat ne 30 shihor onhte nonhti 31 ne ne diyati 32 nihog 33 ohnei wese^ 34 hage oni ^ ron; Sync nata NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIII. 151 es ! lat. es! ap- 25 Sewendenht nise, Scribes oni Pharisees, sewarih- wagonnaton ! igen sewaragewen ne cup ne atste nonka- dih, oni oyaahon nyerahkwa, ehnijoht nok se ne nagon nonkadih tewaderyalitikhonkseragwegon oni wahctken iyore, 26 Ise tesaronwegon Pharisee ! seragewh tyotyerenh- ton nagon nonkadih ne cup oni nyerahkwa-ogon, nok oni atste nonkadih yoyanerek ohneane-oh. 27 Sewendenht jonha, Scribes oni Pharisees, sewarih- wagonnaton! igen jinisewayatodense jiniyoht ne ka- nonhsote yondadyadataastha nagwah kahsawetarhon, yonehragwaht sane yoyanere atste nonkadih, nok ne na- gon kananon ongwehkenha ostyen, oni nag-^ah wahet- kenhkowah. 28 Eh kadi nise agwah ehniyoht anyoh tkarihwayeri jinisewayatoden nongwehno, ken se kananon sewarihwa-. jesahton oni sewarihwaneren. 29 Sewendenht jonha, Scribes oni Pharisees, sewarih- wagonnaton ! ne walionni ise yetshiseaeani jiradiyadat ne rodiyatadogenhtigenha, oni sewatyerongwen jiradiya- dat ne ronaderihwagwarihsyonne, 30 Neoni sewatons, Tokat ethone aontaj'-agyonhege shihonadehniseradehkwe ne ongwanihseragenha, yah onhte ehthayongwayatohleaonli yahthiyatayongwea- nonhton ne raodinegwenhsa ne rodiyatadogenhtigenha. 31 Ne wahonni ise sewarihwahniraton jonhatseragon, ne ne jonha naah raodikshata ne shagonawenthon ne ro- diyatadogenhtigenha. 32 Sewananh kadi jonha jiniwatenyenten ne yetshi- nihogongenha. 33 Jonha onyare, sewahnegwahsade kahnyarakshen ! ohneneayaweane nahesewatongohte aonsesewanyageane wesewadejirendahkwe onehshon 1 34 IF Ne wahonni, jadkahthoh, lih yakhenhane jon- hageh ne rodiyatadogenhti, oni rodinigonhrowanense, oni Scribes : nok odyake eayetshiryo teayetshiyentanha- ron ; odyake eayelshisohkwawishon sewanonhsagon ne Synagogues, eayetshihrewahte eayetsronhyagenhte jika- natayenton : 152 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXJV. 35 That upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar. ' 36 Verily I say unto you, All these things shall come upon this generation. 37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the pro- phets and stonesl them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not ! 38 Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. 39 For I say unto you. Ye shall not see me hence- forth, till ye shall say. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. CHAP. XXIV. The destruction of the temple foretold. AND Jesus went out, and departed from the temple : and his disciples came to Aim, for to show him the buildings of the temple. 2 And Jesus said unto them. See ye not all these things % Verily I say unto you. There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. 3 1" And, as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the dis- ciples came unto him privately, saying. Tell us, when shall these things be 1 and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world ? * 4 And Jesus answered and said unto them. Take heed that no man deceive you. 35 N( rihwag^^ jiyonhw ne rodei sagenha nijisewa wahsere 36 A wageh 37 rodiyat£ wadinh gwayat ne, jinij thonda 38 J gonte 39 kwadk raonha I Kerist'i doge w newe sonni 2 r^ wadk{ wall 1 ayat t 311 ehwa Tagv oni ei enwa 4 igoni NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 153 )me 35 Ne wahonni jonhageh entewaseane jiiiigon nyode- rihwagwarihsjon agonegwenhsagenlia yodiyageaonh jiyonhwenjade, ethone tyodahsaweii raonegwenhsageDha ne roderihvvagwarihsyoiine Abel jimyoYe raonegwenh- sagenha Z.ic/iarias royen-ah no Barachlas, eliuonweh nijisewaryo ok tyogenhke ne te?uple neane altar yiyeYib.- wahseronnyatha. 36 Agwah wagwenhahse isegeli, Agwegon jinikari- wageh tkagonte sayagorane ne ken kahnegwahsade. 37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, jonhtx yotshiyawenthon ne rodiyatadogenhtiogongenha, oni yetshineayoyen ne thon- wadinhaon nisegeh, to-nigon tewagatonlnvenjonihne na- gwayatarorongenbf^ ne sewakshataogongenha enhskah- ne, jiniyoht ne kiti . Mnerahontshogon, nok yahtesewa- thondaton ! 38 Jadkahthoh, jisewanonhsoton onen sonderihsi tka- gonte naawfin. 39 Ige I wagwenhahse jonha, Yahnonwenton thaas- kwadkahthoh jinenwe, jiniyore enhsiron, Konendont raonha ne tare raohseanagon ne Royaner. CHAP. XXIV. Keristus wahshagotogaten seicaderihsyonhe ne ononhsa- dogenhtigowah. NEON I Yesus sahayageane, eren sarehte ne jika- nonhsode ne temple : neoni raotyohkwa ehwahon- newe raonhageh, ne nahonwanatonhahse jiyagononh- sonni ne temjile. 2 Neoni Yesus wahshagawenhahse, Yah kenh tese- wadkahthohs agwegon negea-enh jinikariwageh ? Ag- wah lih wagwenhahse, Keaneayaweane yah na skahe- ayat thagenhake, ne yahten thaontayonsenhtane. 3 ^ Neoni jirenteronjiyononte ne Olives, ne raotyohkwa ehwahonnewe raonhageh adahsehtongeh, wahoniron, Tagwahrorih, katkeh negen ehneayaweane ; nahoten oni enwatenyendenston ne onen tendehse, nok oni onen enwadonhwenjokten ? 4 Neoni Yesus saharihwaserago rononhageh, Sewan- igonrarak tohsa onhka nongweh yesanigonrhaten. 154 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 5 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall dec ve many. 6 And ye shall hear of wars, and rumours of wars : see that ye be not troubled ; for all these things must Come to pass, but the end is not yet. 7 For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pesti- lences, and earthquakes, in divers places. 8 All these are the beginning of sorrows. 9 Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake. 10 And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another. 11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. 12 And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. 13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. 14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world, for a witness unto all nations, and then shall the end come. 15 When ye, therefore, shall see the abomination 'of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand,) 16 Then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains : 17 Let him which is on the house-top not come down to take any thing out of his house : 18 Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. 5 Ige akshean gonrhat 6 Ne seraksh ehniyav 7 Ig( anertsei neoni shonhk 8 Ag rpkshat 9 Et shiyaw ne lih 10 IN yondad ongwe' 11 I enhonv tenhsei 12 ]> renste, kwe. 13 1 hayadi 14 1 ^ngari ea>ag< thoht 15 kayes iel^ n( jadog 16 waht 17 tohsa 18 taha' NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 155 fdom )esti- and my 5 Igen yotkate ne gen jireayaweane entyen ne ne lih aksheanagon, ciiyoiitoniie, lih ne Keristus ; eayetshini- gonrhaten keiityohkowanen. 6 Neoni ensowuronke aderiyohsera, neoni waderiyoh- serakshense : tohsa tcrfewanigonrharen : ig-en tkugonte se ehniyawenhsero, uok areklio jiniyewadokten. 7 Igen niyagaonhwenjageh teayagoriiiwarhese kay- anertserayenton, korahkowatshon teagarihwarheseron : neoni engauhratarine, adonhkaryagon, teayaonliwenji- shonhkwanyoii, okthiyonhwcnjagwegon. 8 Agwegon ne ne gea-enh jientewadahsawen onigonh- rakshatane. 9 Ethone tkagonte teayetshiyaderyahtikbonne, eyet- shiyawentho, yet'^hiliswenliscre agaonliwenj agwegon ne ne lih agerihoniiyahsera. 10 Nen tenhnoii yawetowanen agenron eayonton, tea- yondadenigonrhatanyonse, teayondadatswenhseron ne ongweh. 1 1 Nen tenhnon ne nonowenta eayetshirihowanahten, enhonwadinagoren rodiyatadogenhtigenha, kanigonrha- tenhserowaneii jinonsewayatawen. 12 Ne engarihoiini nc karihwaneraakshera ensewane- renste, ne jiniyenoronhkhwa nodyake ensewawistohtah- kwe. 13 Nok raonha onhka ok yatenharihohsere, ne sha- hayadat enhonwayatago, 14 Ne kadi negea-enh orihwadogenhti ne kayanertsera '^ngarihowanahton onhwenjagwegon ne kadi wahonni eajagoderyentarake, niyadejonhwenjageh ; ethone onen thoht engagwite nenwadonhwenjokten enwawe. 15 Fe kadi, onen, nen ensewadkahihoh kahetkenhsera kayese w^tonhsere, jiniyehogen ne royatadogenhti Dan- iel, ne ne g->a-eiih kahetkenhsera ehengatage aonhwen- jadogenhtigei., (onhka kiok raweanahnoton, raronk,) 16 Nen ginyu^ jinigon ne yeteron Judea ken ronteg- waht jiyonontowai^nse : 17 Raonha onhka -^k kanonhsageh yahentskwarageh tohsa ratsnenhte othenoa yaonsahago raononhsagon : 18 Yahten oni raonha ae kahehtageh yahreseke taon- tahahkete yataonsarahkwe nonena. 156 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! 20 But pray ye tha* r ir flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath-ccy: 21 For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. 22 And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. 23 Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there ; believe it not. 24 For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders ; insomuch that, (if it were possible,) they shall deceive the very elect. 25 Behold, I have told you before. 26 Wherefore, if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert ; go not forth : behold, he is in the secret chambers ; believe it not. 27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west ; so shall also the coming o-* the Son of man be. 28 For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the e^igles be gathered together. 29 *|[ Immediately after the tribulation of th>se days, shall the sun be darkened, and the moon sh^l^ ^^^ give her light, and the stars shall fall from h^ven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken • NR ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 157 them 'inter, there those 19 Neoni yagotenht ne yeneron, nok oni nc yontsta- rontha, nethone wehniseratenyon ! 20 Nok jadereanayen tejadeanatonk nen ehneaya- weane ne yah gohserageh thagenhake, yah oni thaya- wendadogenhtonhake : 21 Igen oiien tenhnon kowanen waagoderonhyenhten jiyagonhe, ne ne yahnonwenton ehtedyawoaonh jidyo- dahsawe shiyonhwenjade jiniyore nonwa, yah oni non- wenton oya ehthiyaonsayaweane jinenwe. 22 Neoni ethone enwehniseratenyonke tokat yahtha- yonsonhakha, yahohthaowahroten thaontongohte : ne ok ne yondadyataragwen engarihonni ne ehwehniseratenyon nenjonsonhah. 23 Ne ethone onhka ok nongwr snhyenhahse, Sad- kahtho, Keristus ken renteron, toh^d kr.senehtahk. 24 Igen keaneayaweane tayetasere eayairon lih ne Keristus, ne nonowenta ; onowenta oni prophets, cso yo- tyanatenyon jinenhontyere ; nen ki yengarihwagcanyate tokat nongenh aonton, enhonwadinigonrhaten ne yonda- dyataragwen. 25 Jadkahthoh, arekho ehthiyaweaonh nok lih gwah- rorih. 26 Ne wahonni tokat nongenh eayesenhahse, Sadkah- thoh, eh wahi renteron ji ok thihaonhaah ok keanonwe thirese ; tohsa eh yahase : Sadkahthoh, eh wahi renteron adahsehtongeh jitkanakte ; tohsa kajisenehtahk. 27 Igen jiniyoht ne teweaniregarahon jitkarahk wine- gens, entkayenhtahkwe yateayoyake jiyatewatsothos; etho oneane neayohton jinenrawo ne Ronwayen nongweh. 28 Igen ka ok nonweh engayendake noyeronta-genha, ehnonweh engontkeanisa otonyon. 29 H Yogondatye kadi ne nen ohnagengeh shahona- deronhyenhten wehniseratenyonhkwe onen entyogarah- we ne karahkwa, oni ehnida yahthenjohswathege, oni ojistohkhogon entewaseane ne karonhyageh, oneane ka- shatstenhsera ne karonhyageh tenwatkarenron : 14 158 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven : and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven, with power and great glory. 31 And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet ; and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. 32 ^ Now, learn a parable of the fig-tree ; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh : 33 So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, eveii at the doors. 34 Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled. 35 Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. 36 ^ But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only. ' 37 P it as the days of Noe were, so shall also the com- ing of the Son of man be. 38 For as in the days that were before the flood, they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in mar- riage, until the day that Noe entered into the ark, 39 And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away ; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 40 Then shall two be in the field ; tha one shall be taken, and the other left. 30 N watenyt ageh : o jageh n honwag enhtahl scnhtal 31 ]> yoraga] ataroro kawera 32 11 ton ne , kanera 33 I agweg onensc 34 J wahsa wegor 35 : neane- thaya- 3G1 agode gehro] tare. 37 j inly a Ron-v 38 yaonl ffirha onea 39 aond onw£ 40 skat NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 159 the the 30 Neoni ethone tkagonte waogentane jinahoter en- watenyeiidenston ne Ronwayen nongweh etho karonhy- ageh : onen ethone ne nongwehogon niyadeyagaonhwen- jageh nonhwenjageh eayagonigonrancn, ethone onen en- honwagen ne Ronwayen nongweh otshatagon enthay- enhtahkwe entharihwenha kashatstonhseia oni onwe- scnhtak. 31 Neoni onen enclehshagonhane raoronhyagehronon yoragareni kahonrawats eayoragarehre ; ethvjne eayagoy- ataroroke yondadyataragwen jitengawerahkwe kayeri ni kaweragch, jiyoderonyotanihon agwegon. 32 IF Nonwa sewadaderihonyen ne tekarihwagenwah- ton ne jogahrehtese karonta : Wahi notenhadonniah, ent- kanerahtareke, igen yodcryentarc ok hetho nagenha ; 33 Eh kadi niyoht jonha, ne onen ensewadkahthoh agwegon jiniyotyeren, sewaderyentarak onen ok hetho, onense jikanhogaronte. 34 Agwah wagwenhahse jonha, Keaigenh kahneg- wahsadeyahthayontongohte, nyare nckeaigen orihwag- wegon ehneayaweane. 35 Karonhvagch oni onhwenjageli waderihongohte neane-eh, nok ne agcweanaogon yahteyaweht ne yaheh- thayawenlisere. 3G ^ Nok no ehwehniserade oni ne hour yah onhka tey- agoderyentare nongwch, yahten, yah oni ne karonhya- gehronon ne karonhyageh, ne ok ne Ranihali roderyen- tare. 37 Igen jiniyoht shihodehniseratenyonhkwe ne Noe jiniyaweaonh, eh kadi are neayaweane ne onen tcntre ne Ronwayen nongweh. 38 Igen jiniyoht ne sliiwehniseratenyon ne arekho shi- yaonhwenjo-onh ehniyohtonne tehontskahonyon radihne- girha, rodinyakhons rondeanyotonyons tyotkon, jiniyore oneane Noe nen wahadita ne kahonwagon, 39 Yahtehonnehre, onen genh waonhwenjo-onne nease aonderihwihewe eren onen shohawdhton ; eh kadi are onwa neayaweane ne Ronwayen nongweh nonen tentre. 40 Ethone tehniyahshe kahehtageh yenhneseke ; enh- skat enhonwayena, nok enhskat enhodatenre. 160 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV, 41 Two women shall be grinding at the mill, the one shall be taken, and the other left. 42 II Watch, therefore ; for je know not what hour your Lord doth come. 43 But know this, that if the good man of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have sulfered his liouse to be broken up. 44 Therefore be ye also ready : for in such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh. 45 Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made ruler over his household, to give them meat in due season ? 46 Blessed is that servant whom his lord, when he cometh, shall find so doing. 47 Verily I say unto you, that he shall make him ruler over all his goods. 48 But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart. My lord delayeth his coming ; 49 And shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to eat and drink with the drunken ; 50 The lord of that servant shall come in a day when he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not aware of, 51* And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. CHAP. XXV. The parable of the ten virgins, 6fc. THEN shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps and went forth to meet the bridegroom. NR ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. 161 one lour as 41 Tegeniyahshe odinhehtycn engenitheseronniheke ; enhskat eiif^onwuyena, uok enhskat cnyodatenre. 42 1 JatyeJiwatoii kadi ; io^en yahtcsewadcryeritare kat* keh kanouweli no hour no Elijiriewayancr onen enlre. 43 Jadcryoiitarnk kiaigcnh, tokat ne rongwoliyon ne rongwo rononhsoto ahudcryciitarako katkeli naayonwe riahoiiwanonJiskari, tkngonte alioiiigoiiraren, yah oni thayagogwenyon aytigolielkciihtoii jironoiihsote. 44 No kadi waliouni oiii nisc sewarharck sewatshe- ronnyahkwent liohsok : igon no eii\/adekc nc hour yah- tesowaderyentnre ok na ne Konwayen nongwch entre. 45 Onhka kadi negoa-enli yonttoklui nc yondaden- hase ; igen walii noraoyaneta shagoyataragwen ne rarih- wagwatagwas nc raonoiilisagon, ncnlishagaon neaycke watogen wahi nonen cayondadcnonte? 46 Rodahskats na nc ronwanhasc, onhka ok no raoy- aneta, jincnsrawo, cnhatyerok yoyanerc jinihotyeren. 47 Agwah wa 'i-wcnhahsc, Ne na enhogowanahtc en- hanigonra rake jinihoycn. 48 Nok tokat keaigenh kanhatscrakshen enhatonheke raonhatseragon, yah wahi oksha ok thataontare ne rogyaner; 49 Neoni keanenhayerc enthadahsawen wihshagoye- sahte ne shatchonwadinhase, oni skahne enhondekhonni enhadihnegira nc radihnekagastha ; 50 Ne royancr ne shagonhase ensrawe enwehnisera- deke yahothenon thcnhorhareke, oniethone enwadeke ne hour ne ne tenhotyerenhji, 51 Ne kadi tenshoyake enwahton-onweh, eh enrehte shagat yenhonton nc rodirihwayesahton : ehneayaweane tehonhsenthohsere tenhodinawiroke oni tenhonagaranye. CHAP. XXV. Tekarihwagenwahton ne oyeri nigondi ne yahtegondi- nahkvmyenteri. ETHONE jiniyoht ne kayanertseragon ne karonhya- geh thoha teskyaderihwatyeren ne oyeri nigondi kondiwinon, watkondihkwe ohabsera, oni wagonhtenti yagonterane ase ronyagon. 14* V 162 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. 2 And five of f hem wcro wise, and five wtre foolish. 3 They that were foolish took iheir hunpsj, and, took no oil with them : 4 But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. .5 While the bridegroom tarried they all slumbered and slept. 6 And at midnight there was aery made, Behold, the bridegroom cemeth, go ye out to meet him. 7 Then all those virgins arose, and trimmed their lamps. 8 And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil ; for our lamps have gone out. 9 But the wise answered, saying, Noi so ; lest there be not enough for us and you; iDUt go ye rather !j them that sell and buy for yourselves. 10 And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the mar- riage: and the door was shut. 1 1 Afterward came also the other virgins, saying Lord, Lord, open to us. ' 12 But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not. 1 3 Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh. 14 11 For the kingdom of heaven is as a man travelling into a far country, who called his own servants, and de- livered unto them his goods. 15 And unto one he gave five talents, to another two, and to another one : to every man according to his several ability ; and straightway took his journey. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. 163 k ir 2 No kadi wisk nijn^oruli c^onttokhn, wiskoni nyoditrh, 3 Nc kiidi ue 3'oditcli watkondilikwc n louuwciihk yehahscruhnilikwa, 110k ynliteyodilia no keaynh : 4 Nok no gontloklia yagoadihawo no koay cli kchratno naodihogata. 5 Jinalio nc yagonnyac^on waondorishcn oni gwogc.ie- renhtarano oni wangotawc. 6 Nconi ahsonllicn tontayaLi^ohcnrohte, Scwadkalitlioh, yagonnyagon tayon, waas dcjatcratanc. 7 Etiiono agwo^'on nc kondiwinon watkOiiditanc, \va- gondigwatago naodiliahscra yatonlionwaturatc, 8 Neoni no yodiloli wagonncnliahbc no gonttokha, Tagweaycnon ; waongwas\va.sc nc Icyongwaswatheta- gon. 9 Nok ne gonttokha wagondirihwasorago, wagonni- ron, Yalielitckarihoten ; onwa o-niili oavouinvaswahse nigonha ok yongwaycn ; senlia yowoycnlijslun cliyaha- sewo jithundcnhninons, sewadatninons nissa. 10 Jinaho yegondigonto yodihninonron, onon ne ron- nyakho warawo ; oni jinigon nc yagotscronnyalikwen- thon yagondaweyato jityagonnyagon ; oni jikanhogaronte onen saycnhoton. 1 1 Ohnagcngch oncn oncanc-ch wagonncwe ivJ/ake kondiwinon, gonton, Sayaner, Sayancr, tagwanhotong- was oni niih. 12 Nok waharihwaserago wahenron, Agwah lih wag- wenhahse, Yahtegwayenteri. 13 Scwadcanigonrarcn, ne garihonni, igcn wahi yah- tesewadcryentare ka-niwehniserade kour oni, ne onen tentre nc Ronwayen nongweh, 14 1" Igen ne kayancrtseragon ne karonhyageh jini- yoht ne rongweh tehotawenrebatye inonli tyenageronyon, ne onen yahshagononke ne shagon'hase-ogon, yahaht- kawe ne raowenhshonhah enhontsteriste. 15 Neoni shayadat yahawen wisk ne kahwistowa nense, oya shayadat tekeni, neane-eh oni oya shayadat enhskat neane-eh; yahawen niyadehadi ehnaawen ne tkaweaniyo jiniyonttokhatseroten ; ethone onen nihoh- tentyon wathatawenryehsa. . 164 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. 1,6 Then he that had received the five talents went and traded with the samt, and made them other five talents.' 17 And likewise he that had received t-\«p, he also gained other two. 18 But he that had received one, went and digged in the earth, and hid his lord's money. 19 After a long time the lord of these servants cometh, and reckoneth with them, 20 And so he that had received five talents came, and brought other five talents : saying, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me five talents, behold : I have gained besides them five talents more. 21 His lord said unto him. Well done, thou good and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful Over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the jcy of thy lord. 22 He also that had received two talents came and said, Lord, thou deliveredst unto me two talents: behold, I have gained two other talents besides them. 23 His lord said unto him. Well done, good and faith- ful servant ; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 24 Then he which had received the one talent came and said. Lord, I knew thee that thou art a hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast not strewed: 25 And I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth ; lo, there thou hast that is thine. 26 His lord answered and said unto him, Thou wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strewed ; 27 Thou oughtest, therefore, to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I &hould have received mine own with usury : NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. 166 ent five 16 Ethone ne onen ne royena ne wisk nigon ne kah- wistowanense onen wathanonwayenhte, watyonaneta jinonsahago. 17 Neoni ehnaaweane ne tekenih tehoyena, watyona- netane ontkwenyete. 18 Nok onen ne enhskat royena wahatagwate onh- wenjagon, wahahsehte ne royaner raohwista. 19 Ohnagengeh wahonni^e jinahe neane royaner ne raonhatsera nen sarawe, onen entharade neahadirihwag- vvatago. 20 Ne onen ne royena ne wisk nigon ehwarawc, sha- hawi ne wi*sk nigon oni jinihogwen, wahenron, Sayaner, negeane teskwawi wisk nikahwistageh : sadkalithoh, wisk nigon wakkweiii ebnakko. 21 Royaner wahawenhahse raonha, Yoyanere jinisa- tyeren, agwah tiselitahkon : wabsycrite niyoriinvaah wahsatsteriste, Nen kadi nonwa engongowanalite senha yorihowanen cnsatsteriste : yasadaweyat jiyenhsadonha- ren ne ne sayaneta. 22 Raonha oni ne royena teyorlwageh ehwarawe wa- henron, Sayaner, teskwawi tekenih yorihowanen: sad- kahthoh, tekenih ontkweni wagago thikade ne teskwawi. 23 Ne Royaner wahawenhahse raonha, Yoyanere ji- nahsyere, agwah tisehtahkon: nij^-orihwaah gonrihontani, Nen kadi nonwa wagongowanahte yorihowanen enhsat- steriste : sadaweyat ahsadonharen ne ne yayanerhne. 24 Nen are neane thowi royena joriwat ehwarawe wahenron, Sayaner, gonyenteri sarihwahniron rongweh, enhsyake jinonweh ne yahtesayenthon, enseroroke jinon- we ne yahtesarenyaton : 25 Neoni oksha shiwakteronse, oni wagahtenti wa- gahsehte ne sahwista onhwcnjagon ; sadkahthoh, eh- kayen ne sawenhk. 26 Ne Raoyaneta saharihwaserago wahenron ne ra- onhageh, Sarihwaneraakskon entorahsera gonhase, sade- ryentare engyake jinonweh yahtewagyenthon, oni enge- roroke jinonwe ne yahtewagarenyaton ; 27 Ken wahhi, nahesayeren, ehyahesayendake nak- wista jinonweh natehaditenyese, ne nen slionsagewe lih aonsongyenake nagwawenhk oni jinigon ayodehyaron. u 166 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. 28 Take, therefore, the talent from him, and give it unto him which hath ten talents. 29 For unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance: but from him that hath not, shall be taken away even that which he hath. 30 And cast ye the unprofitable servant into outer darkness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. 311" When the Son of man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : 32 And before him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats : ^ 33 And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the .left. 34 Then shall the King say unto them on his right hand, Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the king- dom prepared for you from the foundation of the world : 35 For I was a hungered, and ye gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink ; I was a stranger, and ye took me in : 36 Naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye came unto me. 37 Then shall the righteous answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, and fed thee ? or thirsty, and gave thee drink ? 38 When saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or naked, and clothed thee ? 39 Or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto thee % 28 E oni yah nyoriho 29 ' naah, n gayen € nok shi 30 r tonh yenwat 31 1 gonte t gon £ tenhno 32 jiniyad teayon ton-ah 33 ah jira wadih 34 nonka yetshl ertsers ahkw( 35 wagei wenja 36 tanihi kense 37; eayai aksk^ nok T 38 atiny 39 shise NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. 167 e It and not, ye 28 Ehtsehkwah, kadi, ne kahwistowanen ne rahawe, oni yahahtshen ne ne rahawahkwe ne oyeri niyoriwageh nyorihowanense. 29 Igen niyadeyagon ne yehawahkwe enjondaton naah, ne wahonni eayawetowanha enhayena; nok ken- gayen enshonwahkwa ne yahse tehahawahkwe, nok oni nok shihahawahkwe, 30 Neoni isi yenhonwayatondi ne yahtetliorihwayeri- tonh ronwanhase jinonweh tyogarahshonweh : ji non yenwatsjitogo oni teayagonawiroke. 31 IF Ne onen ne Ronwayen nongweh ne onen tka- gonte tare enthagwegonhatye raonwesenhtak, oni agwe- gon agoyatadogenhti karonhvagehronon enthonne, nen tenhnon etho entheanitskwaren raonwesenhtserairon : 32 Neoni raolienton eayegeanyatano eayontkeanissa jiniyadeyonhwenjageh ; neoni ojic tenhsliagokhahsi in on teayonterate, jiniyoht tagonwadikhahsi teyodinagaron- ton-ah nok kondiyatagerase : 33 Eimonkadi engondigeanyatane teyodinagaronton- ah jiraweyendehtahkon, nok ne kondiyatagerase shaneg- wadih. 34 Ethone ne Korahkowah enshagawenhahse ne ji- nonkadih raweyendelitahkon rasnongeh, Karo kaseneht yetshiyadaderiston ne Ragenihnehah, jadaweyat kayan- ertseragon shondonhwenjadahsawen tlionaktahseronny- ahkwenthon : 35 Igen shigatonhkaryakskwe, tagwanont^n ; Shi- '\vagenyatathenskwe, tagwahnektinonten ; Shiwagonh- wenjaya, tagwayatinyonton : 36 Yahtewagenenayen, tagwarawi : Wagenonhwak- tanihaiikwe, tagwatkense : genaskwa shonton, tagwat- kense. 37 Ethone nyagoderihwagwarihsyon enjerihwaserago, eayairon, Sayaner, katkeh shagwadkahthoh sadonhkary- akskwe, wagwanonte ? katkeh oni sanyatathenskwe, nok wagwahnekanonte ? 38 Katkeh shagwadkahthoh sonhwenjaya, wagway- atinyonte ? sawaseron, oni wagwarahse 1 39 Oni katkeh shagwadkahthoh sanonhwaktanih, shisenaskwa, oni yegwatkense ? H 168 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 40 And the King shall answer and say unto them, Verily I say unto you, inasmuch .lo ye have done it unto one of the least of these my hr^ tliron, ye have done it unto me. 41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand. Depart from me ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. 42 For I was a hungered, and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : 43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visit- ed me not. 44 Then shall they also answer him, saying. Lord, when saw we thee a hungered, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee ? ' 45 Then shall he answer them, saying. Verily, I say unto you. Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. 46 And these shall go away into everlasting punish- ment ; but the righteous into life eternal. A CHAP. XXVI. The rulers conspire against Christ. ND it came to pass, when Jesus had finished all these sayings, he said unto his disciples, ! 2 Ye know that after two days is the feast of the passover, and the Son of man is betrayed to be crucified. 3 Then assembled together the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders of the people, unto the palace of the high priest, who was called Caiaphas, NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 169 40 Ne Korahkowah enharihwaserago rononhageh en- henron, Agwah lih wagwenhahse, Ne ne jiniyetshiya- ty erase ne jeyadat ne ne keaniyehosthon ne jinigon kahe- nonhkwe, ehse nisewayere niihne. 41 Ethone kense nenshagoyerase ne rononha ne sha- negwadih, eren seneht yetshiyadewendghton, jinonkadih tyotekha jiniyenhenwe, gonwadiseronnyeani noneh- shonhronon jinihotyohkwa. 42 Igen shigadonhkaryakskwe, yahteskwanonten : Wagenyatathenskwe, yahteskwanyatanawcnhton : 43 Agoiihwenjaya, yahteskwayatinyonton : agwase- ron, yahteskwarawi ; wagenonhwaktanih, genaskwa shonton, yaiiteskwatkenhsehahkwe. 44 Ethone are ne rononha enhshadirihwasera£ro, en- honniron, Sayaner, katkeh shagwagen sadonhkaryaks, oni sanyatathense, oni sonhwenjaya, oni sawaseron, oni senaskwa, nok yahte3^ongwatsteriston ? 45 Ethone shashagorihwaseragwahse, wahenron, Ag- wah, lih wagwenhahse, Ne ne jiniyetshiycrase yahothe- non ne ne enhskat ne yeyosthon ne jinigon ne khenonh- kwe, 3^•^hehte;^kv/ayerase niih. 46 Ne kadi jiniyagon eren eayenhte jinonkadih jini- yenhenwe wakhehrewahte ; nok yagoderihwagwarihsyon keaniyenheayen jiyeayagonhe jiniyenhenwe. CHAP. XXVI. Ne ne radirihica givatagwas ronu'o.rihiodhretsicanih Ke- ristus. NEON I ne onen shontongohte, ne onen Yesiis sha- hawej^eanentane agwegon nenshiyahenron, nen wahshagawenhahse ne raotyohkwa, 2 Sewaderyentare wahi tekeni-thenwata ohnagen eh- nonweh niwadeanyote enegen nenwatongohte, (passover,) ne kadi ne Ronwayen nongweh ehnonweh natenhonwa- nigouhrasere neopc.i tenhonwcyentanharen. 3 Ethone onen waiiontkeanissa agwah radigwegon radijihenhstajihkowa, oni ne scribes, oni ne thodikstenhase ronongwehogon, jinonweh nihononhsotegowah rayatag- weniyo rajihenhstajihkowa, ne raohseana Caiaphas, 16 n ^ h. -^ 170 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 4 And consulted that they migh' take Jesus by sub- tilty, and kill him. 5 But they said, Not on the feast dap, lest there bo an uproar among* the people. 6 ir Now, when Jesus was m Bethany,, in the house of Simon the le[icr, 7 There caii.'.e unto him a woiaan having an alabc^tev box of very precious oin.inent, and pcircd it on his head as he sat at lueat. 8 But when his disciplet ;: aw it, they had mdignation, saying, To what purpose is this waste? 9 For this ointment might have been sold for much, and given to the pour. 10 Wlien Jesus understood it, he said unto them, Why trouble ye the woman 1 for she hath wrought a good work upon me. 1 1 For ye have the poor always Avith you : but me ye have not always. 12 For in that she hath poured this ointment on my body, she did it for my burial. " • 13 Verily I say unto you, Wheresoever this gospel shall be preached in the whole world, there shall also this, that this woman hath done, be told for a memorial of her. 14 IF Then one of the twelve, called Judas Iscariot, went unto the chief priests, 1.5 And said unto them,. What will ye give mc, and I will deliver him unto, you ? And they covenanted with him for thirty pieces of silver. ' 16 And from that time he sought opportunity to be- tray him. ♦ 17 1^ Now, the first day of the feast of unleavened bread, the disciples came to Jesus, saying unto him, Where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the pass- over ? 5 NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 171 3Ub- an l)use [3ter ead 4 Ehxionweh nahadirihwissa jineayaweane neahon- waveii .. Yesus enganigonrhateani, nentenhnon enhon- 5 Nok odyake ronton, Tohsa ne wehniserade ne wa- dcanyote, onwa nigen nongwehogon teayongwarihwatiha enw'^tf^li^rogo. G ir Nonwa, onen Yesus Bethany yerese, jnononh- nie ne Simon ronhrare, {leper,) 7 Ehonwe raonhageh onhehtyen kahawi kahnatahk {alabaster) iwat ne naonhaah weayenanoron yogarow- anen, ehwagarho raononjineh jirenteron tehontskahon. 8 Nok ji onen wahontkahthoh ne raotyolikwa, jiniyoht ne wahodinagonnyate, wahonniron, Nahoten yorihonte ken-ondeayenatyesahte ? 9 Ne kea-igen ne keaye aontenhninonhakc, eso yatay- onenon ayondatawi ne yagotenhtenyon. 10 Neane Yesus wahotogcnse, wahshagawonhahsc rononha, Ohneane-eh watisewadadenigonrharen nagon- hehtiyen ? yorihowanen wahi jinongwatyerase. 1 1 Igen tyotkon wahi sewayen ne yagotenht : nok niih yah tyotkon thensewayendake. 12 Igen negen jinagayere ongweayenarho gy erongeh, ne aoriwa ehnagayere igen yongyadata-anhe. 13 Agwah lih wagwenhahse nise, Kaoknonweh nea- genhatye orihwadogenhti eayonderihwahnoton jiyonh- wenjade, engarake, ne kea-igen nonhehtyen jinongwaty- erase, eayontroryathage jinityoriliwayeriton ne aonha. 14 i[ Ethone shayadat ne tekenihshadire, ronwayats Judas Iscariot, ken warehte jithaditeron radiyatagweniyo radijihenlistajih, 15 Neoni ehyahshagawcnhahse, To-naaskwagariakshe, nok lih ycnhiyaiitkawe isegeh? Neoni wathadirihonien ne raonha alishen-niwahshen nikaristanorontserageh ta- honyon nohwista. 16 Neoni ethone tahadahsawen onen ne ok naonsa- howeyenhsten nea-enlfonigonrhaten. 17 1" Nonwa, tyodehniseradyerenhton jinihondeailyo- tha ne yahtewatthengwahton kanatarohk, ne raotyoh- kwa ehwahonnewe Yesus-neh, wahonniron, Ka onhte nonweh nasenaton nagwagwatagwahse ne a-ahseke ne enegen enwatongohte (passover) ? 172 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 18 And he said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Muster saith. My time is at hand ; I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples. 19 And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them; and thoy made ready the passover. :20 Now, when the even was come, he sat down with the twelve. 21 And as they did eat, he said, Verily I say unto you, That one of you shall betray me. 22 And thoy were exceedin,;o \vahcnron raofthagcn, Etho sane agwcgon nongwch cnhonwadiix'^nron nc cngarihonni nise, yah ki uiih nonw.num thiyaonkkciihralen. 34 Yesus wahenron raonhagch, Ai^wah lih wagon- yenhahse, Kca-igen nonwa enyogarahkwe, arekho ne kitkit thenj^odadike, niso ahshcn ncnskwadoiihiye. 35 Pt'/er sahawenhahse, Ethoenhskahne tcndeuiheye, shegon yahteyawcht agonyadonhiye nise. Radigwegon sane nc wahonniron ne raotyol ikwa ; 361 Ethone eh 'ahonnchte Yesus ronnejinonweh kon- wayats Geihscmane, wahshagawcnhalisc ne raotyohkwa, nyare kenscwatyen, gaderoanaj'^cn nynro. 37 Nconi wahoyatarago Peter, oni tckcnih ne Sha- goyeaogon-ah ne Zcbedee, nentondahsawen jiniyoht ne ronigonhrakshense nagwah. 38 Etho wahenron rononhageh, Agwadonhets yoneh- ragwaht wagenigonhraksliense, ji oni giheyonhsere : ken aewenterondak, tcwadeanigonraren. 39 Neoni yahahtenti isi nonweha, ehtageh wahat- konhsayen, wahadereanayen, raton, O Ragenih, tokat okthakanoron, wagatongohtas ne cup niih, etho sane nea-ne-eh, yah lih tewageriwa, ne ok nise jinisanigonh- roten ehneayaweane. 40 Neoni ehsarawe jaditeron ne raotyohkwa wahsha- goyadatshenri roditas, wahawenhahse ne Peter, Ohna- awen ! yah ken tesewagwenyon nahesewatyehwatage enhskat hour jinahe ? 41 Sewadeanigonraren oni sewadereanayen, ne ne tohsa akte niyahesewanigouhrenhawe : Kanigonra orih- wiyo ehnirihoten nok nowaron onetskha nea-neeh : Ji 176 8T. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 42 He went away again the f?econd time, and prayed, saying, O rny Father, if this cup may not pass away from me, except 1 drink it, thy will be done. 43 And he came and found them asleep again ; for their eyes were heavy. 44 And he left them, and went away again, and pray- ed the third time, saying the same words. 45 Then cometh he to his disciples, and saith unto them, Sleep on now, and take your vcsi : behold, the hour is at hand, and the Son of man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. 46 Rise, let as be going : h 'hold, he is at hand that doth betray me. 47 IT And, while he yet spake, lo, Judas, one of the twelve, came, and with him a great multitude with swords and staves, from the chief priests and elders of the people. 48 Now, he that betrayed him gave them a sign, say- ing. Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he ; hold him fast. 49 And forthwith he came to Jesus, and said, Hail, Master; and kissed him. 50 And Jesus said unto him, Friend, wherefore art thou come ? Then came they, and laid hands on Jesus, and took him. 5 1 And, behold, one of them which were with Jesus, stretched out his hand, and drew his sword, and struck a servant of the high priest's and smote off his ear. 52 Then said Jesus unto him. Put up again thy sword into his place : for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. 53 Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels ? ^ ed, WE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 177 42 Raonha are cren sarchte ne tckonihadoni, oni yn- hadereanayen, raton, O Ragcnih; tokat nogeane cup yahthatenwagatongohtanire, ji kiok ki iia enkncgira, ji- neiihsycro 'jhncayaweane. 43 Neov. chsarawc jiraditeronroditasarc, nense yoxte ne radigahtcgeh. 44 Non .irc shashagoyatonti, even sarchto, yonsahade- reanayen are ne ahshcnhadont, ok ne bhagawtana jina- honron. 45 Ethono narc ehsarawc raotyohkwagoh, wahsiiaga- ■vrenhahse, shegon niscwcntas, sewadorislien nonwa : onen Jadkahthoh, neano hour thohah kado, oni ne Ron- wayen nongwch nen ok hetho no lolionwanigonhrasero radihsnongeh ne rodirihwancraaxkon. 46 Tesonitan, tcwahtenti : Jadkahthoh, nen ok ctho ne tchagenigonhrascre niih. 47 1[ Jiriahe shegon nihohthare, jadkahthoh, Judas, ne nenhskat ne tekenih-shadire, nen tare, ronne tchonityoh- kondatye kentybhkowanen radihawi asharcgowah kan- hyen-ogon, ehtahonnchte jithaditcron radiyatagweniyoso oni thodikstcnhase nongwehogon. 48 Nonwa, raonha ne ronigonrhateanire rawcn enwa- tenyendenhston, Onhka kiok, rigwanyon, ne-eh ehjise- niyena. 49 Neoni okshaok ehwarawe Yesus-neh, wahenron, Watkonnonweron, Tageweaniyo ; oni wahogwanyon. 50 Nconi Yesus wahawenhalise, Dyatcuro, otnasatye- rane ne gentho ? Ethone nen wahonnewe, onen yahon- wayena ne Yesus ratshenen onton. 51 Neoni, jadkahthoh, shayadat ne Yesus ronnene, wahasharatago, wphoyenhte ne ronhase ne rajihenhsta- jihkowa yahohonhtyakte skadih. 52 Ethone ne Yesus wahawenhahse, Sasettan ne sa- share : igen agwegon jinigon ne ronsharenhawe rontka- ronnyane asharegowa rodiryohsere. 53 Isewehre ken nonwa yah genh thaakkweni ahiya- dereanayenhahse ne Ragenihah, oni endehshagoreke ne isi nonwe ne tekeni-yawenre niyohnanet kentyohkowa- nenhsera ne karonhyagehronon 1 ■■i 178 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 64 But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that thus it must be ? 65 In that same hour said Jesus to the multitudes, Are ye come out, as against a thief, with swords and staves for to take me ? I sat daily with you teaching in the temple, and ye laid no hold on me. 56 But all this was done that the scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled. Then all the disciples for- sook him and fled. 57 IF And they that had laid hold on Jesus led hivu away to Caiaphas the high priest, where the scribes and elders were assembled. 58 But Peter followed him afar off unto the high priest's palace, and went in, and sat with the servants, to see the end. 59 Now the chief priests and elders, and all the coun- cil, sought false witness against Jesus, to put him to death ; 60 But found none : yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none. At the last came two false witnesses, 61 And said, This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. 62 And the high priest arose, and said unto him, Answerest thou nothing ? What is it which these wit- ness against thee? 63 But Jesus held his peace. And the high priest answered and said unto him, I adjure thee by the hving God, that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ, the Son of God. 54 N tiogon ( 550 kowane yoht ni oni yon niserag nonhso 56 ^ genhtic gayer it wahon 57-11 wayate jinonw nongw 58 ] thanor weyat( dawad 59 radiko warah waryc 60 weanc geh te weam 61 lih vv ne Ni genor 62 oniw nissa hege 63 oni I hage' Niyo ristui NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 179 54 Nok to kadi neayaweane ne kahyatonhseradogenh- tiogon engaweanayerine, wahi tkagonte-onweh ? 55 Ok ne kade ne hour wahenron ne Yesus jikentyoh- kowanen wahshagawenhahse, Eh ken nisewayere, jini- yoht ne yenenhskwas, sewahawinonhatye asharegowa oni yondadyenhtha jiwahskwayena 1 kense niyadeweh- niserageh enhskahne tewenteron gwarihonyeani jika- nonhsotegowa, yah kadi neane teseweron shagwayena. 56 Nok agwegon ehnaaweane jiniyodatih norihwado- genhtiogon ne rodiyatadogenhtigenha ronadadihne ta- gayerite ehnaaweane. Ethone ne raotyohkwa agwegon wahonwayatondi wahontego. 57 % Neoni jinihadi ne ronwayena ne Yesus ehwahon- wayatenhawihte jithenteron ne rakowanen Caiaphas, jinonwe nithonatkeanisson ne scribes oni thodikstenhase nongwehogon. 58 Nok Peter wahohsere inon tenhnon tare jinonweh thanonhsotegowah ne rakowanen rajihenhstajih yaha- weyate ji}ononhsawenhte, ne ne tahaganerake jiyen- dawadokton. 59 Nonwa, ne radikowanense radijihenhstajih oni radikowanense nongwehogon, rodijenhayen oncn wahon- warahse cnowenta-ogon ne Yesus, ne wahouni ahon- waryo ; 60 Nok yah onhka arekho : ethose, onen eso wahon- weanowentase, arekho ki yaonderihwihewe. Ohnagen- geh tehniyahshe wandwe onen ne ne engatogenhji enhon- weanowenhten, 61 Neoni wahniron, Ken-igen rahetkenhskwa rawen, lih wakkwenyon agenonhsarihsi jirononhsote {Temple) ne Niyoh, nok aonsagenonhsonni ahshen naonta aonsa- genonhsissa. 62 Neoni rajihenhstajih kowah wahadyatagwarihsi, oni wahawenhahse, yahothenon tehsaton 1 serihwaserafo nissa ohnyotyeren kense nonwa onen watisaderihwawen- hege? 63 Neoni Yesus okthatehotode yahskaweanat. Ne- oni ne rajihenhstajihkowah wahodatih wahenron raon- hageh, lih wagonyaderihoktahkon jironhe-onweh ne Niyoh, Nea nonwa tagwahrori gyaahsa ise genh ne Ko- ristus, ne Niyoh Ronwayen. 180 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. i! 64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast said : nevertheless, I say unto you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven, 65 Then the high priest rent his clothes, saying, He hach spoken blasphemy ; what further need have we of witnesses ? behold, now ye have heard his blasphemy. 66 What think ye ? They answered and said, He is guilty of death. 67 Then did they spit in his face, and bulFetted him ; and others smote him with the palms of their hands, 68 Saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ: Who is he that smote thee 1 69 ^ Now Peter sat without in the palace ; and a damsel came unto him, saying. Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. . 70 But he denied before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. 71 And, when he was gone out into the porch, ano- ther maid tonw him, and said unto them that were there, This, felloio was also with Jesus of Nazareth. 72 And again he denied with an oatn, I do not know the man. 73 And after a while came unto him thoy that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them : for thy speech bewrayeth thee. 74 Then began he to curse and to swear, saying^ I know not the man. And immediately the cock crew. 75 And Peter remembered the words of Jesus, which said unto him, Before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice. And he went out, and wept bitterly. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 181 He t^e of not 64 Yesus sahenron raonhageh, Etho jinahsiron ; etho sane neane, lih wagonyenhahse, Ohnagengeh ensehtsad- kahthoh ne Ronwayen nongweh enhenterondake jira- weyendehtahkon rasnongeh oni kashatstenhsera, neii tentre otshatagon ne karonhyageh. 65 Ethone rajihenhstajihkowah waharajon ne raonena, wahenron, Kea nonwa wahadatih waharihwanerake- gowah ; nahoten shegon isi nonweh yayerihwisake 1 Se- wadkahthoh, nen nonwa sewathonde jinahayere. 66 Nahoten isewehre nise ? Wahadirihwaserago wa- honniron, renheye. 67 Ethone wahonweanitskeroserahwe ragonksne, oni wahonwayagwenrhtarho ; ronwagonhrekhon ronway- enhtanyons, 68 Rontonyon, Tagwahroryanyon niihne, ise Keristus: onhka neane nahesaweyeanageani nonwa? 69 ^ Nonwa Peter atste nonkadih renteron jikanonh- sote ; kayataseah ehiwe jirentdron, wagenron, Ise wahi niseneskwe ne Yesus ne Galilee-haga. 70 Nok wahadonhiye ronathondenyon, wahenron, yah tekyenteri nahoten saton. 71 Neoni, nenssahayageanejiyononhsote, oyakayti' ^se wahotkahthoh irade, wagenron, Kea-irade rongweh neo- nenne nmeskwe ne Yesus ne Nazareth-haga. 72 Neoni shegon wahadonhiye agwah wohadewea- nahiiirate wahenron, yahtehiyenteri ne rongweh ne jiton. 73 Neoni kea-na,heyah ohnagen oya ehire ehwathane, wahenron Peter, Ise wahi iseneskwe : oya oni nihsewea- noten. 74 Nen tahadahsawen wahadeweanayesahtanyon, wahenron, Yahothenon tehiyenteri ne rongweh ne jiton. Neoni yogondatye ne kitkit ondatih. 75 Ni-oni Peter yogondatye sahrehyarane ne raoweana ne Yesu ' aahoten raweani, Arekho enhskat ne kitkit theayoda.iUiake, nok ahshen neiiskwadonhjyase. Neofti yahayageane, yahatstaren wagahehragwahte. 16 "'•1. 182 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVIF. CHAR XXV^Il. Christ is delivered hound to Pilate. WHEi'J the morning was come, all the chief priests and elders of the people took counsel against Jesu? to put him 10 death. 2 And wh;n they had bound him they led him away, and delivered him to Pontius Pilate the governor. 3 IT Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when ho saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver to the chief priests and elders, 4 Saying, I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. And they said, What is that to us? see thou to that. *^ 5 And he cast down the pieces of silver in the tem- ple, and departed, and went and hanged himself. 6 And the chief priests took the silver pieces, and said. It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury, because it is the price of blood. 7 And they took counsel, and bought with them the potter's field, to bury strangers in. 8 Wherefore that field was called, The field of blood, unto this day. 9 (Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued, whom they of the children of Israel did value, 10 And gave them for the potter's field, as the Lord appointed me.) 11^ And Jesus stood before the governor ; and the govenor asked him, saying, Art thou the King of the Jews '? And Jesus said unto him, Thou sayest. 5 NR ST. MATTHLW. CHAP. XXVII. 183 CHAP. XXVII Kerislus yahonwahtkawe raneren jirentcron Pilate NE onen jiwaorheane, agwegon ne radikowanenh.^n radijihenhstajih oni rodikstenhase nongwehogon onen wahonwajenhayea ne Yesiis ne onen ahonwaryo 2 Ne onen wahonwanerenke nok wahonwahsharinc, (3hyahonwanaskwewe jithenteron Pontius Pilate ne Ra- korali. 3 *1[ Ethone Judas, ne tehonigonhrasere, nen wahad- kahlhoh onen wahonwadewendehte, ethon& shadaderih- wastanih, ehshahahewe ne ahshen-niwahshen nikarisu. norontserageh jiraditeron ne radiyatagweniyose radiji- henhstajih radikowanenhse oni, 4 Sahenron, Wagerihwanerake jiniwagyeren walak- henigonhraseren ne ne Kanegwenhsanoron. Neoni wa- honwenhahse, Oh kadi iie henon niihne ? ise ne sadery entare jinahsyere. 5 Neoni ehwahoti nohwista ononhsadogenhtigeh, eren warehte, oni yaiiadatnyaterenge. 6 Neoni ne radikowanenhse radijihenhstajih tonsahon- nehkwe ne karistanoron, vvahonniron, Yahteyoweyenh- .ston nahetewateweyentan, igen yahatkene nonegwenhsa. 7 Nen wathadiyatorehte, onen wahonnonhwenjahni- nonte,' jieayondadyadataasthageh nagaonhwenjayen. 8 Ne wahonni neh kahentayen rodinatongwen, Oneg- wsnhsa kahentageh, non"vya shegon ne kenwehniserade. 9 (Nen yahonderihwihewe ehnaawen jinihodatih ne Jeremy royatadogenhti, rawen, Teshodihkwen ne ali- shen-niwahshen nikaristanorontserageh, jinihayatauo- ronhkwe, ehnihodinatonhkwe ne ronwadiyea-genha ne Iseratt. 10 Ehnahadigaryake jiwahadihninon ne yetshetonny- atiia kahsntayen, ne ne Royaner jinihagyataragwen.) 1 1 1^ Ne onen Yesus ehirade ohenton jirenteron ne Koroh neoni ne korah wahorihwanondonse raonha, wa- henron, Ise genh naah ne korahkowah ne Jews-haga ? Neoni Yesus waheiiron. Etho jinuhsiron. !»;. V^l 181 ST. MATTHEW. CH.\P. XXVil. 12 And when he was accused of the chief pnests and elders he answered nothing. 13 Then said Pilate unto him, Hearest thou not how many things they witness against thee ? 14 And he answered him to never a word ; insomuch that thegoviiiior marvelled greatly. 1.5 IF Njw, at that feast the governor was wont to release unto tho people a prisoner, whom they would. 16 /> . Liiey had then a notable prisoner, called Ba- rabbas. 17 Therefore, when they were gathered togetlier, Pilate said unto them, Whom will ye that I release unto you? Barabbas, or Jesus, which is called Chrifct ? 18 For he knew that for envy they had delivered him, 19 1 When he was set down on the judgment-seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, Have thou nothing to do with that just man : for I have suffered many things this day in a dream, because of him. ^ii) But the chief priests and elders persuaded the mul- titude that they should ask Barabbas, and destroy Jesus. ■21 The governor answered p.iid said unto them, Whe ther of the twain will ye thai I release unto you? They said, Barabbas. 22 Pilate saith unto them, What shall I do then wuh Jesus, which is called Christ? They all say unto hun, Let him be crucified, 23 And the governor said, Why ? what evil hath he done ? But they cried out the more, saying, Let him be crucified. •JE ST. MATTHEW. CHAP. XXVIl. 18.^ 12 Neoni ji onen wahonwadonthonse jinahoiiwayerc ne radijihenhstajihkowah oni radikowanenhae nok ynho- thenon tehawen. 13 Ethone Pilate wahawenhahse, Yah ken tesathondc jiniyoriwageli wahesarihwahretsten notogeaonh? H Ne ne yahskaweanat tehoriliwascragwen ; ne wa- honni ne korah eso wahonehrago. 15 II Ne ethone, jironadeanyote ne korah jinikarihoten shayadat ens wahohtkawe ne ranuskwa, onhka kiok te- lionatonhwenjonni nongwehogon. IG Neoni ethone ranaskwayen, raongwetanehragwaht ronwayats, Barabbas. 17 Ne kadi, onen enhskahne wahontkeanissa, Pilate wahshagawenhahse, Ka-nikayen isewchre aonsakhey- ahtkawe nisegeh ? ne keaigenh Barabbas, nok Yesus, negeane Kenstus ehjisewayats ? 18 Igen roderyentare ne ok ne kanoshaonli aoriwa jironwayena. 19 11 Ne onen ji ehrenteron kajenhayentseragon jiyon- tyendahkwa ne rone tondenhane raonhageh, watonne, Tohsa othenon ahadewenharho nahawenhahse ne rode- rihwagwarihsyon ne rongweh : igen niih eso ongeronhy- agenhte jinaawen ne kenwente kaserenhlagon adetshenh- sera, ne aoriwa. 20 Nok thadiyatagweniyose oni radikowanenhse ron- wadihrejaron jinikentyohkwa nahadirihwanonton Barab- bas aonsahoAwahtkawe, nok ne Yesus ahonwaryo. 2 1 Ne korah waharihwaserago wahenron rononhageh, Ka-nikayen ne tekenih yenskwahtkawe ? Wahonniron, Barabbas. 22 Pilate Avahshagawenhahse, Oh kadi neane nenhi- yere ne Yesus, ne ronwayats Keristus? Radigwegon tahondatih wahonwenhahse, Tehonwayentanharen nea- neeh. 23 Ne kadi ne korah wahenron, Ohnyotyeren ? Na- hoten waheiken jinihotyeren ? Ne ok hegen senha wa- hondeweanayentonwe, ronto^i. Tehonwa/entanharen ne- ane-eh. 16* $ 186 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVII. '^4 ^ When Pilate saw that he could prevail nothing, but that rather a tumult wa« made, he took water and washed his hands before the niultitude, saying, I am in- nocent of the blood of this just person ; see ye to it. 25 Then answered all the people, and said, His blood he on us, and on our children. •^(i H Then released he Barabbas unto them: and when he had scourged Jesus he delivered him tv be cru- cified. '^7 Then the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band Iff soldiers. 28 And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. 29 And when they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand, and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, say- ing, Hail, King uf the Jews ! 30 And they spit upon him, and took the reed, and smote him on the head. ol And after that they had mocked him, they took the robe off from him, and put his own raiment on him, and led him away to crucify him. 82 And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene >Simon by name : him they compelled to bear his cross. 33 •![ And when they were come unto a place called (Jolgotha, that is to say, A place of a scull, 34 They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall ; and when he had tasted thereof^ he would not drink. ron. NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVII. 187 d ?t y x\ y id le id le 24 IT Ne onen ne Pilate wahadkahthohyahtehogwen- yon ahoyatagenha, ne ok hogen tahondeweanahkwisron, ethone watrahkwe ohnekanohs, wahohsnonhsohare raodi- henton jinikentyohkwa, ratoii, Ne lih agyatugate ne rao- negwenhsageh igen roderihwagwarihsyon ; Ise nissa jatsterist. 25 Ne onen wahadirihwaserago ongwetagwegon, wa- honniron, Raonha raonegwenhsa iihne kayendat, nok oni nakhiyen-ogon-ah yongwadcriliwayenhahse. 20 H Ethone sahohtkawe Bar abbas rononhageh : ne onen wahonwahsohkwawishon Yesus onen tenhnon ya- honwahtkawe jinonweh yatenhonwayentanharon. 27 Ethone shodar ne korah raotyohkwa onen wahon- wayena Yesus ehyahonwayathewe kanaktowaneaneh, onenh ehwahontkeanissa tenhnon ohshodarhagwegon. 28 Neoni wahadirihsi ne raonena, nentenlinon wahon- wentyake jitagonhkowah ahshire. 29 Ne onen rodinhahseronni ohikta eanonwarorc ro- nonni, raononjineh waheren, oni ostyentane tahonyon rasnongeh jiraweycndehtahkon nonkadih, neoni tehon- wanonhweronyon jiniyoht tahondontsothatagc, ne ne kagonnaton, ronweani, Sanehragwaht, Korahkowah ne Jews-hag a ! 30 Neoni ronweanitskeroseras, wahonwahkhwa ne rahawe, \fahonwayenhtanyon raononjineh. 31 Neoni nen oimagen jironwagonnatha, nen sahon- wentyahsi ne ahshire, ne sahonwadyatawite ne raonha raonena, onen wahonwahsharine jiyatenhonwayatanha- ron. 32 Neoni, ji onen wahadiyageane, ehwahonwayadat- shenri rongweh ne Cyrene-haga, Simon ronwayats : ta- honweanonhtonse walienhnenlisaren ne tekayahsonte. 33 ^ Ne onen yahonnewe jinonweh nikanaton konwa- yats Golgotha, ne nayairon, jinonweh ohstawenserake, 34 Ne wahonwanonte teyohnekahyojis ne ahahnegira tekayehston olshate : ne ji onen wahatkense, yahtehoh- negiren. iir.. Hi If J II ^*? 188 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVII. 35 And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots : that it might be fulfilled which was spo- ken by the prophet. They parted my garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. 36 And, sitting down, they watched him there ; 37 And set up over his his head his accusation written, THIS IS JESUS, THE KING OF THE JEWS. 38 Then were there two thieves crucified with him : one on the right hand, and another on the left. 39 If And they that passed by reviled him, wagging their heads, 40 And saying, Thoii ^l;at destroyest this temple, and buildest ii in three aays, ;^o.ve thyself If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross. 4 1 Likewise also the chief priests, mocking him, with the scribes and elders, said, 42 He saved others ; himself he cannot save. If he be the King of Israel, let him now come down from the cross, and we will believe him. 43 He trusted in God ; let him deliver, him now, if he will have him: for he said, I am the Son of God. 44 The thieves also, which were crucified with him, cast the same in his teeth. 45 H Now, from the sixth hour, there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. 46 And, about the ninth hour, Jesus cried w^th a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani? thai ^ to say, My God, my God, w^hy hast thou forsaken n NK ST. MATTHi.W, CHAP, XXV 1 1. i8'.) r 5n, 35 Neoni wnihonwayentanharon, wathadikhuhsyongo ne raoncria, wahadiyenthohji nonhka ngowenhk enwa- ton : no kadi ne yaliftweanaycrino jiiiihodatih royatado- genhtii]^enha, rawen, Wathadikhiih«yojjgo luigeacna ro- nonha, nok oiii wathudikhahsyongo iKjhento- w igadyu- tawiton. 30 Neon, ohwahontyen, oni wahoimonn 37 Nconi iiyeliodenonjistato clikaliyuloii ion ne no waton, NE NEGEA-ENH YESUb 1m£ KO- RAHKOWAH NE JEWS-HAGA. 38 Ethone oni tehniyahshe ninoiihskwas enhskahnc wathonwadiycntanharon ; euhskat jiraweycndehtahkon, enhskat shaneii-wadih. 30 If Neoni ne chrontongohtha ronwatehalha, agwa- yatehonongarenron, 40 Nco.ii ronton, Ise genh ne ensenonhsarihsi ne ononhsadogcnhti, nen tenhnon enschscnonhsonni ithshen nenwada ensehtsa, to-kadi nonwa sadadyutagenha. To- kat ise ne Niyoh Ronwayen engeniiakc, kasatsnenht nonwa jidekayahsonte. 41 Eh oni nahadiyere radiyatagweniyose Radijihenh- stajih ronwagonnatha radikowanenhse oni ne Scribes oni ne rodikstenhase, ronton, 42 Raonha shagoyatogenhas nodyake ; nok ne raonha yahtahagweni ahadadyatagenha. Tokat raonha ne Ko- rahkowah ne Iseratthaga, ginyoh tethatsnenht jidekay- ahsonte, ethone nen endchjitewehtahkwe. 43 Eh ken ronyahesen Niyohne ; how nissa royata genha nonwa, tokat togenhske euhononhweseke igen raton wahi, lih ne Niyoh ronwayen. 44 Ken oni ne ninenhskwas, ne enskahne wathonwa- diycntanharon ne raonha, etho ok oneane thaaweane ok ne shagat wahonwenhahse. 45 Nonwa, ne yahyakhadont hour, tayogarahwe okthi- yonhwenjagwegon jiniyore ne tyohtonliadont hour. 46 Neoni, etho onhteh ne tyohtonhadont hour, Yesus wathahsenthoh rowendeht, raton, Eli, Eli, lama sahach- thani ? ne nayairon, Ageniyoh, Ageniyoh, ohneane was. kyatanigonrhen ? ... • --♦,-. « In, - •—•• •^-. ^ ^ ^ '^^.-' ^ \^ ^ > IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-S) 1.0 I.I 125 Ui|2j8 1^ |4£ 12.0 u IL25 II 1.4 6" FhotograjJiic Sdmces Offporation 23 WIST MAM STRHT WnSTIR,N.Y. MStO (716)t72-4503 '^S^ ^\ ^r\\ ^ 6^ 190 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVII. 47 Some of them that stood there, when they heard ihat, said, This man calleth for Elias. ■ 48 And straightway one of them ran, and took a sponge, and filled it with vinegar, and piU it on a reed, . iiV-) L iV, jJ and gave him to drink. 49 The rest said, Let be ; let us see whether Elias will come to save him. '-<..■ -> - • 50 IT Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. 51 And, behold, the vail of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom ; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent, 62 And the graves were opened ; and many bodies of the saints which slept, arose, .\^^i'iii r^ \ m h^'.' 53 And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many. 54 Now, when the centurion, and they that were with him watching Jesus, saw the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly, saying, Truly this was the Son of God. i * ? ^ ^ . j is i-i^ 55 And many women were there, beholding afar off, which followed Jesus from Galilee, ministering unto him : geh; \ ■, l/-j-'J:. iii- '■■.- 56 Among which was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebe- dee's children. - y;.;«w.-> .-. .Hi\^^:.ir^it: ■ ■VL^-...jmmo^HM ^7 1" When the even was come, there came a rich man of Arimathea, named Joseph, who also himself was Jesus' disciple : 68 He went to Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. Then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered. 59 And, when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, \ NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVII. 191 47 Odyake neh yegeanyate, nen ronathonde jinahoten wahenron, ronton, Kea-igenh rongweh yehoronhyenha anyoh ne Elias. 48 Neoni okshaok shayadat watharahtade, yahatrah- kwe watneginyontha, ne wahanahne teyohnekahyojis, ehwahanyonten ohstyentanegeh, ne nahohnekanonte. 49 Odyake ronton, Tohsa ; tetewaganerak tenhnissa ahshigenh itre ne Elias naonsahoyatago raonha. 50 IT Yesus, ne onen are tonsahohenrehte rowondeht, onen wahrenheye. 5 1 Neoni, sadkahthoh, tekanhotahkon ne ononhsado- - genhti watewatoren enegen tondahsawen yahokten ehta- geh ; wahtyaonwenjishonhkwe, oni teyotstenrenyonhkwe watkarine, , /> 52 Neoni jiyeyatataryon ondenhotongo ; eso noyeron- tagenha ne tyagawehtahkonne yoditaskwe, sayOniket- sko, 53 Neoni sayeyageane jiyeyatataryon nen shishotket- skwen, neoni ehniyehonenon O natadogenhtigeh, shon- wadigen ne kentyohkowanen. 54 Nonwa ne onen ne Centurion^ oni jinigon ne ronne ronwanigonrare ne Yesus, jiwahontkahthoh watyaonh- wenjishonhkwe, ji oni naawenhseron, eso tahondonneke, rontonyon, Tkagonte togenhske ne ne Niyoh Ronwayen 55 Neoni tyonathonwisen eso gondi ehkonneskwe, te- gondiganere inon niyore tkondigeanyate, ne shagondiya dat ne ronwahsere ne Yesus Galilee nonkadih shonfa- hayenhtahkwe, ne ne ronwaweanarahkwahkwe ne ra- onha: ' 56 Enhskat ne gonnene naah ne Mary Magdalene^ oni oya Mary ronistenha ne James oni JoseSj oni rodinis- tenhah ne Zebedee shagoyen-ogon-ah. ^^^ 57 ^ Ne onen jiwaogarahwe, ehwarawe rotkanonni rongweh ne ne Arimathca-haga, raohseana Joseph^ ne oneane Yesus raotyohkwa : 58 Raonha ehwarehte jithenteron ne Pilate^ yahone- gen ne raoyeronta ne Yesus. Ethone Pilate yahshaga- wenhahse thonwayon ne raoyeronta. 59 Ne, onen ne Joseph wahayena noyerontO) wahah wenonni nagwah kanyatariyo. a 192 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVIII. 60 Arid laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn out in the rock : and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and departed. L« > 61 And there was Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. 62 H Now, the next day that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, " " -' '" -"^ " ' 63 Saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive. After three days I will rise again. „i !.■}(: 64 Command, therefore, that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night and steal him away, and say unto the people, he is risen from the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the first. '...v.... .-.- ".-. v,.:^^,.-,,^....-. ■^-■- , ■.,.- 6.5 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch ; go your way, make it as sure as ye can. 66 So they went and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch. .-; / : CHAP. XXVIII. , ; Chrises resurrection declared. IN the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, to see the sepulchre. 2 And, behold, there was a great earthquake ; for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it. 3^ His countenance was like lightning, and his rai- ment white as snow : J ;-r NE ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVIIL 193 60 Neoni ehyahayen nagwah raonha raowenhk ase oni jiyeyendahkwa noyeronta, agwah ne ne kagwatag- wen olstenhrogon : nentenhnon kentstenhrowanen rodin- hotongwen jirayadat, nen eren shonenonhton. 61 Neoni kenh-nigondi Mary Magdalene^ nen oya Maryy ehkonditeron teyotogenhton jirayadat. 62 IF Nonwa, ji oya sayorheane ne ken wenteh rent- sheronni, ne radijihenhstajihkowah oni Pharisees ehya- hontkeanissa jirenteron ne Pilate^ 63 Wahonniron, Tagwaweaniyo, yagweyahre thoi- genh ranigonrhatkagowah jinihoyeren, ne shegon shih- ronhe, rawen, Keaneayaweane nohnagen ahshehhadont niwehniserageh enskadketsko. , :>^ 64 Ne kadi wahonni keaniyawen, yononna jirayadat, orihwiyo kadi enwaton igen ne yahelitheayawenhsere ne ahshenhadont niwehniserageh ne raotyohkwa ahso»- theane enthonne enshadinenhsko, nok enhonniron ongwe- hegongeh, Shotketskwen jirawenheyonhne : senha kadi ne kayatahtonhsera jinayaweane jiniyonkhiyadadontha jiniyoht ne tyotyerenhton. 65 Pilate wahshagawenhahse, Sewayen wahi n« yon- nonnha ; eren saseweht, jinasewagweni jadeanigonrar«n. 66 Onen ehwahonnehte onen wahadinonna ji raydat, agwah kahnehtohraragon jitegondeneayarigon, nen tenh- noa ehraditeron radinonhne. J CHAP. XXVIII. Keristus shotketskwen jiwaherihowanahte karonkyageh- ronon. J I ne ondokten ehniseradogenhti, onen ne sondahsawen ne entewadehniseratyerenhte ne sewendat, ehwagon- newe Mary Magdalene, nok oni noya Mary, gontkensere jirayadat. 2 Neoni, sadkahthoh, jinaawen yonehragwaht waty- aonhwenjishonhkwe: igen ne raoronhyagehronon ne Royaner tayeyenhtahkwe karonhyageh, eren waganea- yagwite jikanhogaronte, ehonnitskwaren. 3 Ehnihagonhsoten jiniyoht teweaniregarahoD, nok ne raonena kenragenh jiniyoht oniyehte : 17 194 ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI II. 4 And for fear of him the keepers did shake, and be- came as dead men 5 And the angel answered and said unto the women, Fear not ye ; for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. 6 He is not here ; for he is risen, as he said. Come see the place where the Lord lay : ' v "^ I / 7 And go quickly and tell his disciples tliat he is risen from the dead ; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee ; there shall ye see him : lo, I have told you. 8 And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy, and did run to bring his disciplea word. 9 And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying, All hail. And they came, and held him by the feet, and worshipped him. ' ' iO Then said Jesus unto thsm, Be not afraid : go tell my brethren that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me. Ill" Now, when they were going, behold, some of the watch came into the city, and showed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. 12 And when they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, 13 Saying, Say ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept. "^ 14 And if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. 15 So they took the money, and did as they were taught : and this saying is commonly reported among^ the Jews until this day. j^ ^r nonwl KE ST. MATTHBW, CHA». XXVIII. 195 4 Neoni jinahodihteronne ne radinigonrare wahodiya- dishonhkwe, ana-aweane waaiheye nongweh. 5 Neoni karonhyagehronon wagoweanarane wagenron nodinhehtyengeh, Tohsa sewahteironn ; igen wagadery- entare sewesaks ne Yesus, tehonwayentanhare igenh. 6 Yah kenh leshenteron ; asegenh onen shotketskwen, jinihawen. Kaseneh, sewadkahthoh jinonweh nihaya- tyonnihkwe ne Royaner : 7 Neoni wasene yohsnoren yaetshihrori ne raotyohkwa nen shotketskwen jirawenheyonhne ; onii jadkahthoh, ohenton enre ne nen Galilee yensene ; ehnonweh nenh* jisewagen : sewathonde lih wagwahrori. 8 Neoni oksha ok sagonhtenti yohsnore yodihteronsere oni kowanen yonadonhahratye, oni gondidakhenontye ne yaonsagondirihwihewe jithaditeron ne raotyohkwa. 9 Neoni jiniyonsagene jisahonwadihroryane ne raot- yohkwa, wagyadkahthoh, Yesus wathonteraiie, wahen- ron, Agwegon watkwanonweron. Neoni ehtondagene, wageniyena rahsigeh, wahonweanidenhtase. 10 Ethone Yesus wahshagawenhahse nononha, Tohsa senihteronn: wasene yetshihrori ne yetshinonhkwe ken yeayen Galilee, ehnonweh nenjongwadkahthoh niih. 11 IT Nonwa, ne onen yonahtentyonhatye, wagyad- kahthoh, odyake ne radinonnahkwe kanatowaneane wa- honnewe, wahshagodinatonhahse ne radiyatagweniyose radijihenhstajih jinaawenhseron. 12 Neoni ne onen wahontkeanissa nok oni ne rodik- stenhase, nathadiyatorehte, eso nohwista wahonwenon ne Shodar, 13 Ronton, Keagayen ensewenron, ne raotyohkwa ehonhte rodi ahsontheane, ethone nijonkhinenhskwen jinahe waongwentawe. 14 Neoni neayaweane negea-enh ne korahne yenhon- hontogate, iih neane eayagwarihwagwatago, ne ne yah- teyaweht ahsjisewarahse nise. 15 Eh kadi na-aweane wahadiyena nohwista, ehna- hadiyere jinahonwadirihonyen : ne kadi jinahadiyere el" wahi niyoht jiwaherihowanahte ne Jewi-hagageh shegoi nonwa ne kenwehniserade. 1^6 ST. MAttREW, CRAP. 3CXVII1. 16 If Then the e\W€n disciples went away into Gali- lee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them. 17 And when they saw him, they worshipped him: but fiome douhted. 18 If And Jesus came, and spake unto them, saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. 19 Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of *the Holy Ghost; 20 Teaching them to observe all thingr whatsoever I ' have commanded you : and, lo, I am with you always,